A friendly conference between a minister and a parishioner of his, inclining to Quakerism wherein the absurd opinions of that sect are detected, and exposed to a just censure / by a lover of truth.
         Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714.
      
       
         
           1676
        
      
       Approx. 254 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 92 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A40080
         Wing F1706
         ESTC R1363
         12182215
         ocm 12182215
         55698
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40080)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55698)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 890:5)
      
       
         
           
             A friendly conference between a minister and a parishioner of his, inclining to Quakerism wherein the absurd opinions of that sect are detected, and exposed to a just censure / by a lover of truth.
             Fowler, Edward, 1632-1714.
          
           [6], 168 p.
           
             Printed by T.R. for Clavell ...,
             London :
             1676.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
             Table of contents: p. [3]-[6]
             Errata: p. [6]
             Attributed to Edward Fowler. cf. NUC pre-1956.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Friendly
           Conference
           Between
           a
           MINISTER
           AND
           A
           PARISHIONER
           Of
           his
           ,
           inclining
           to
           QUAKERISM
           ,
           Wherein
           The
           absurd
           Opinions
           of
           that
           SECT
           are
           detected
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           a
           just
           Censure
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           Lover
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           For
           this
           cause
           God
           shall
           send
           them
           strong
           delusion
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           a
           lye
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             R.
          
           for
           
             Robert
             Clavell
          
           at
           the
           Peacock
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1676.
           
        
         
      
       
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           SOme
           mens
           not
           profiting
           under
           the
           present
           Ministery
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           charged
           on
           the
           Ministers
           .
           
             pag.
             4.
          
           
        
         
           The
           efficacy
           of
           the
           Divine
           Ordinances
           depends
           not
           upon
           the
           worthiness
           of
           the
           Ministers
           .
           
             p.
             14.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           saying
           You
           to
           a
           single
           person
           .
           
             p.
             16.
          
           
        
         
           Civil
           Titles
           lawful
           .
           
             p.
             19.
          
           
        
         
           Matth.
           
             23.
             10.
             
             Call
             no
             man
             Master
             ,
          
           explained
           .
           
             p.
             25.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Perfection
           .
           
             p.
             30.
          
           
        
         
           The
           lawfulness
           of
           an
           Oath
           .
           
             p.
             47.
          
           
        
         
           The
           definition
           of
           it
           .
           
             p.
             57.
          
           
        
         
           Proved
           an
           act
           of
           Religion
           .
           
             p.
             59.
          
           
        
         
           Proved
           an
           act
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           .
           
             p.
             61.
          
           
        
         
           Proved
           by
           Scripture
           examples
           .
           
             p.
             70.
          
           
        
         
           Matth
           ,
           
             5.
             34.
             
             Swear
             not
             at
             all
             ,
          
           &c.
           explained
           .
           
             p.
             76.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           composing
           Sermons
           upon
           single
           Texts
           .
           
             p.
             86.
          
           
        
         
           Learning
           vindicated
           by
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
          
           
        
         
           And
           its
           necessity
           in
           order
           to
           the
           explication
           of
           some
           Scriptures
           asserted
           .
           
             p.
             90.
          
           
        
         
         
           The
           reason
           why
           Christ
           made
           choice
           of
           unlearned
           men
           to
           be
           his
           Apostles
           .
           
             p.
             96.
          
           
        
         
           The
           case
           altered
           now
           .
           
             p.
             101.
          
           
        
         
           The
           unreasonableness
           and
           danger
           of
           expecting
           new
           Revelations
           .
           
             p.
             107.
          
           
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           
             13.
             8.
             
             Tongues
             shall
             cease
             ,
          
           explained
           .
           
             p.
             115.
          
           
        
         
           Joel
           
             2.
             28.
             
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             afterwards
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             of
             my
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ,
             &c.
          
           explained
           .
           
             p.
             122.
          
           
        
         
           2
           Cor.
           
             9.
             22.
             
             I
             am
             become
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
          
           explained
           .
           
             p.
             128.
          
           
        
         
           Of
           Tithes
           .
           
             p.
             131.
          
           
        
         
           Not
           now
           challenged
           as
           they
           were
           due
           to
           the
           Levites
           .
           
             p.
             134.
          
           
        
         
           Lawful
           as
           other
           properties
           .
           
             p.
             136.
          
           
        
         
           Tithes
           being
           a
           temporal
           property
           ,
           it
           's
           sufficient
           that
           they
           are
           established
           by
           Temporal
           Laws
           .
           
             p.
             139.
          
           
        
         
           Temporal
           Authorities
           ,
           have
           power
           to
           establish
           temporal
           Rights
           .
           
             p.
             141.
          
           
        
         
           Tithes
           are
           a
           distinct
           property
           
             p.
             142.
          
           
        
         
           Maintenance
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           proved
           to
           be
           of
           Divine
           Right
           ,
           by
           1
           Cor.
           
             9.
             p.
             143.
          
           
        
         
           Tithes
           set
           out
           for
           that
           maintenance
           by
           King
           
             Ethelwolph
             .
             p.
             146.
          
           
        
         
         
           What
           soever
           is
           dedicated
           to
           God
           (
           as
           were
           Tithes
           )
           not
           alienable
           .
           
             p.
             147.
          
           
        
         
           Tithes
           cleared
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           Popery
           .
           
             p.
             149.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Elector
           of
           
           Saxony's
           prudent
           determination
           ,
           in
           a
           Controversie
           of
           Tithes
           .
           
             p.
             150.
          
           
        
         
           The
           receiving
           of
           Tithes
           no
           sin
           ,
           being
           not
           the
           transgression
           of
           any
           Law.
           
             p.
             151.
          
           
        
         
           Certain
           Texts
           produced
           by
           the
           Quakers
           against
           Tithes
           ,
           discovers
           both
           their
           ignorance
           and
           dishonesty
           .
           
             p.
             153.
          
           
        
         
           Tithes
           no
           grievance
           either
           to
           Landlord
           or
           Tenant
           .
           
             p.
             155.
          
           
        
         
           Reasons
           why
           the
           Apostles
           took
           no
           Tithes
           .
           
             p.
             156.
          
           
        
         
           Quakers
           enemies
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Government
           ,
           in
           the
           non-payment
           of
           their
           Tithes
           .
           
             p.
             158.
          
           
        
         
           Tithes
           no
           grievance
           to
           the
           most
           needy
           poor
           .
           
             p.
             159.
          
           
        
         
           Receiving
           them
           makes
           not
           Ministers
           hirelings
           .
           ibid.
           
        
         
           The
           injustice
           of
           the
           Quakers
           Censures
           ,
           further
           discovered
           .
           
             p.
             160.
          
           
        
         
           Their
           depriving
           themselves
           the
           benefit
           〈◊〉
           the
           Ministery
           (
           by
           Separation
           no
           just
           plea
           for
           deteining
           their
           Tithes
           .
           161
        
         
         
           Recovering
           Tithes
           by
           course
           of
           Law
           vindicated
           .
           
             p.
             162.
          
           
        
         
           Going
           to
           Law
           not
           universally
           forbidden
           .
           
             p.
             163.
          
           
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           
             6.
             1
             —
             B.
             Dare
             any
             of
             you
             having
             a
             matter
             with
             another
             ,
             go
             to
             law
             ,
          
           &c.
           explained
           .
           
             p.
             164.
          
           
        
         
           Advice
           to
           wavering
           and
           unsteady
           minds
           .
           
             p.
             165.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Quakers
           very
           unlike
           to
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           manifest
           in
           divers
           particulars
           .
           
             p.
             167.
          
           
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             Page
             9.
             1.
             8.
             r.
             1
          
           Kings
           
             9.
             12.
             p.
             19.
             1.
             7.
             r.
          
           superstition
           and
           pharisaism
           .
           
             p.
             21.
             1.
             21
             r.
          
           imply's
           .
           
             ibid.
             1.
             23.
          
           after
           men
           ,
           add
           ,
           to
           be
           evil
           .
           
             p.
             22.
             1.
             ult
             .
             r.
          
           of
           them
           .
           
             p.
             28.
             1.
             19.
          
           after
           strain
           ,
           add
           ,
           all
           .
           
             p.
             74.
             1.
             13.
             r.
          
           Tit.
           
             3.
             2.
             p.
             62.
             1.
             12.
             r.
          
           naught
           .
           
             p.
             50.
             1.
             14.
          
           instead
           of
           but
           a
           small
           time
           in
           use
           ,
           r
           of
           no
           use
           to
           justification
           ,
           Gal.
           
             3.
             21.
             p.
             104.
             1.
             19.
             r.
          
           come
           .
           
             p.
             133.
             1.
             20.
             r.
          
           abolished
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Friendly
           Conference
           ,
           Between
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           a
           Parishioner
           Of
           his
           ,
           Inclining
           to
           Quakerism
           ;
           Wherein
           the
           absurd
           Opinions
           of
           that
           Sect
           are
           detected
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           a
           just
           Censure
           .
        
         
           
             Minist
             .
          
           
             MY
             good
             Friend
             ,
             and
             Neighbour
             ;
             I
             cannot
             but
             observe
             an
             Alteration
             in
             your
             very
             Countenance
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             did
             proceed
             from
             some
             great
             disturbance
             in
             your
             mind
             ;
             Therefore
             I
             have
             sent
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             in
             my
             power
             ,
             I
             may
             give
             some
             ease
             to
             your
             thoughts
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             be
             free
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             
             far
             open
             your self
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             express
             the
             true
             friendship
             I
             bear
             towards
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Parish
             .
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             your
             Charity
             ;
             I
             perceive
             you
             can
             read
             my
             disturbance
             in
             my
             Face
             ,
             and
             seeing
             you
             invite
             me
             to
             discover
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             conceal
             nothing
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             no
             Temporal
             Affairs
             which
             offer
             any
             disquiet
             to
             my
             thoughts
             :
             it
             's
             nothing
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             what
             concerns
             the
             next
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             perplexity
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             perceive
             by
             you
             )
             is
             so
             visible
             in
             me
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             of
             late
             ,
             I
             have
             read
             the
             Books
             ,
             and
             frequented
             the
             Company
             of
             some
             Quakers
             :
             and
             to
             my
             Apprehension
             ,
             they
             argue
             strongly
             .
             They
             positively
             affirm
             that
             they
             are
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             You
             implead
             them
             for
             Cheats
             and
             Impostors
             :
             If
             they
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             found
             in
             any
             other
             way
             :
             if
             you
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             I
             am
             sensible
             of
             my
             danger
             ,
             if
             I
             desert
             you
             :
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             (
             if
             I
             know
             mine
             own
             thoughts
             )
             I
             have
             no
             passion
             ,
             or
             interest
             to
             gratifie
             ,
             besides
             the
             Salvation
             of
             my
             poor
             Soul
             ,
             and
             gladly
             would
             I
             do
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             God
             direct
             me
             .
             If
             you
             can
             convince
             ,
             me
             that
             these
             People
             walk
             in
             any
             perverse
             way
             ,
             I
             shall
             soon
             abandon
             all
             communion
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             cannot
             so
             do
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             wonder
             ,
             that
             I
             wholly
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             your
             freedom
             ,
             and
             commend
             your
             serious
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             you
             well
             advised
             in
             the
             conduct
             of
             them
             .
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             I
             have
             been
             often
             told
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             frequented
             the
             Company
             of
             Quakers
             :
             and
             am
             confirmed
             in
             that
             report
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             ;
             yet
             am
             not
             a
             little
             pleased
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             so
             far
             gone
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             are
             willing
             to
             try
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Quakerism
             ,
             before
             you
             will
             altogether
             yield
             to
             the
             Delusions
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             I
             pray
             declare
             the
             Grounds
             of
             your
             Dissatisfaction
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             you
             keep
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             your
             wonted
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             Humility
             (
             so
             rarely
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             those
             of
             that
             Sect
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             despair
             to
             give
             you
             full
             satisfaction
             in
             your
             most
             important
             Scruples
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             glad
             that
             you
             sent
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             more
             glad
             that
             I
             had
             the
             good
             Manners
             to
             be
             ready
             at
             your
             Call
             :
             and
             take
             it
             not
             for
             flattery
             if
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Respects
             which
             I
             bear
             to
             your
             Person
             ,
             are
             most
             sincere
             and
             cordial
             ;
             therefore
             shall
             I
             the
             more
             willingly
             discover
             my
             Disgusts
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             present
             Dissatisfaction
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             in
             all
             gratitude
             accept
             the
             Expressions
             of
             your
             Affection
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             to
             make
             no
             longer
             Delays
             ,
             but
             declare
             what
             it
             is
             that
             gives
             you
             this
             Disturbance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Being
             upon
             a
             certain
             time
             ,
             at
             a
             Quakers
             Meeting
             ,
             a
             Notable
             Speaker
             (
             being
             there
             )
             propounded
             this
             to
             the
             Consciences
             of
             the
             
             Hearers
             ;
             Whether
             any
             among
             them
             could
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             received
             any
             Spiritual
             Advantage
             by
             his
             long
             frequenting
             of
             the
             Steeple-houses
             ?
             and
             bad
             him
             ,
             if
             after
             enquiry
             he
             found
             no
             profit
             by
             it
             ,
             further
             propound
             this
             Quaery
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Why
               am
               I
               thus
            
             ?
             for
             if
             God
             had
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             or
             their
             Worship
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             give
             a
             Blessing
             to
             their
             Ways
             ,
             to
             which
             (
             said
             he
             )
             experience
             shews
             the
             contrary
             .
             Now
             comparing
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             with
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             mine
             own
             heart
             ,
             the
             words
             became
             a
             great
             wound
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             me
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             while
             I
             have
             been
             in
             a
             wrong
             Box
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             the
             present
             Ministry
             were
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             witnessed
             it self
             by
             its
             efficacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             you
             to
             give
             any
             right
             judgment
             of
             
             the
             efficacy
             of
             any
             Divine
             Ordinance
             by
             the
             present
             apprehension
             you
             have
             of
             its
             operation
             upon
             you
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             goodness
             or
             badness
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             be
             measured
             by
             the
             want
             of
             a
             sensible
             effect
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             indisposed
             ,
             and
             careless
             Hearers
             ,
             but
             from
             its
             agreeableness
             to
             the
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             real
             tendency
             to
             its
             proper
             end
             ,
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             .
             Was
             
             Rachel's
             Barrenness
             imputable
             unto
             Jacob
             ?
             The
             Sower
             in
             Matt.
             13.
             sows
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             we
             read
             of
             a
             great
             miscarriage
             ,
             but
             where
             was
             the
             fault
             ?
             in
             the
             Seed
             or
             Soil
             ?
             Or
             was
             it
             not
             in
             the
             Enemy
             
             who
             had
             mingled
             Tares
             therewith
             ?
             Isaiah
             of
             old
             complained
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               laboured
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               spent
               his
               strength
               ,
               for
               nought
               ,
               and
               in
               vain
               ,
               Esai
               .
            
             49.
             4.
             
             Did
             this
             Confession
             of
             his
             ,
             render
             him
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ?
             Or
             did
             
             Jeremiah's
             ill
             Success
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             excuse
             that
             Rebellious
             People
             among
             whom
             he
             exercised
             it
             ?
             Many
             that
             heard
             Christ
             himself
             received
             no
             benefit
             ;
             witness
             the
             Tears
             he
             shed
             over
             Stiff-necked
             Jerusalem
             ;
             Must
             their
             Non-proficiency
             blemish
             the
             Excellency
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ?
             A
             Man
             distemper'd
             in
             his
             health
             ,
             may
             receive
             good
             food
             ,
             which
             may
             turn
             to
             unwholsome
             Humours
             ;
             Is
             the
             meat
             ,
             or
             the
             disorder
             of
             his
             Stomach
             to
             be
             blamed
             ?
             I
             wish
             that
             some
             of
             our
             most
             Zealous
             Separatists
             ,
             would
             here
             consider
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             esteem
             that
             ,
             most
             powerful
             ,
             and
             profitable
             ,
             which
             produceth
             only
             Sensible
             Consolations
             ,
             working
             upon
             the
             tender
             Inferiour
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             whereas
             the
             strong
             grown
             Christian
             (
             such
             as
             the
             English
             Ministry
             designs
             to
             make
             men
             )
             hath
             his
             Religion
             seated
             in
             the
             Rational
             Powers
             ,
             and
             measures
             not
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Ministry
             from
             those
             little
             warmths
             ,
             heats
             ,
             and
             flashes
             (
             which
             Weak
             Heads
             admire
             as
             Divine
             Fires
             )
             but
             from
             its
             tendency
             to
             uniform
             ,
             through
             ,
             conscientious
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             Duty
             in
             its
             Latitude
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             together
             with
             our selves
             :
             Real
             profit
             is
             obedience
             ,
             and
             holiness
             
             of
             Life
             ;
             not
             Talkativeness
             ,
             Censoriousness
             ,
             singularity
             ,
             some
             little
             warmth
             of
             affection
             ,
             or
             hasty
             conceits
             of
             Gods
             favour
             :
             so
             that
             if
             you
             state
             the
             question
             right
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             this
             ;
             not
             whether
             you
             have
             profited
             by
             our
             ministry
             ,
             but
             whether
             you
             might
             not
             have
             profited
             ,
             had
             not
             the
             fault
             been
             in
             your selves
             ?
             Alas
             !
             it's
             our
             hearts
             grief
             ,
             that
             our
             people
             should
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             beasts
             into
             Noah's
             Ark
             ;
             go
             out
             beasts
             ,
             as
             they
             came
             in
             beasts
             ;
             or
             like
             unto
             
             Pharaoh's
             lean
             Kine
             ,
             no
             fatter
             for
             all
             their
             feeding
             .
             Can
             you
             imagine
             that
             the
             Divine
             justice
             will
             charge
             upon
             the
             Ministry
             the
             non-proficiency
             of
             their
             people
             ,
             when
             the
             neglect
             is
             not
             in
             them
             ?
             who
             then
             so
             miserable
             as
             they
             ?
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             good
             Ministers
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             labours
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             success
             of
             them
             .
             We
             are
             Embassadours
             for
             Christ
             ;
             now
             Embassadours
             are
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             success
             of
             their
             Embassy
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             integrity
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             their
             Instructions
             .
             It
             will
             not
             be
             ask't
             us
             at
             the
             great
             day
             what
             souls
             we
             have
             gained
             ,
             but
             what
             faithfulness
             we
             have
             used
             in
             our
             Ministration
             ;
             and
             our
             reward
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             our
             Labours
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             success
             of
             them
             as
             you
             may
             be
             informed
             from
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             8.
             
             
               Every
               man
               shall
               receive
               his
               own
               reward
               according
               to
               his
               own
               labour
               .
            
             The
             dust
             
             of
             our
             feet
             will
             condemn
             such
             as
             will
             not
             profit
             by
             our
             Doctrine
             .
             
               Whether
               they
               hear
               or
            
             
             
               forbear
               ,
               yet
               shall
               they
               know
               that
               there
               hath
               been
            
             
             
               a
               Prophet
               among
               them
               .
               Ezek.
            
             2.
             5.
             and
             though
             our
             labour
             be
             in
             vain
             as
             to
             men
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             is
             so
             righteous
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             our
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             
               and
               reward
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
               Heb.
            
             6.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             reply
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             your
             Arguments
             :
             only
             satisfy
             me
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             sent
             upon
             a
             fruitless
             errand
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             We
             acknowledge
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             yield
             our
             errand
             to
             be
             fruitless
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             most
             obdurate
             ,
             and
             impenitent
             (
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             )
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             the
             
               savour
               of
               death
               ,
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             revenging
             justice
             to
             those
             that
             have
             rejected
             his
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Is
             this
             all
             the
             fruit
             of
             your
             Doctrines
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             for
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             we
             can
             give
             a
             more
             comfortable
             account
             of
             our
             Labours
             then
             this
             :
             For
             if
             you
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             not
             profited
             by
             our
             Labours
             ,
             we
             can
             instance
             in
             those
             that
             have
             ;
             who
             have
             given
             large
             testimonies
             of
             their
             proficiency
             ,
             by
             the
             exemplary
             holiness
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             one
             day
             dreadful
             witnesses
             ,
             against
             the
             despisers
             of
             that
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             those
             holy
             Souls
             so
             profited
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             that
             many
             have
             frequented
             those
             Ordinances
             
               (
               as
               you
               call
               them
            
             )
             yet
             have
             truly
             reaped
             no
             benefit
             by
             
             them
             ;
             therefore
             you
             cannot
             but
             conclude
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             a
             great
             discouragement
             ,
             in
             attending
             there
             any
             longer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             yield
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             your
             placing
             of
             the
             fault
             .
             Shall
             the
             Divine
             Ordinances
             ,
             or
             those
             to
             whose
             Ministration
             they
             are
             committed
             ,
             be
             blamed
             for
             the
             ignorance
             or
             negligence
             of
             the
             hearers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             I
             should
             grant
             your
             Ministry
             doth
             some
             good
             ,
             yet
             the
             Quakers
             may
             well
             despise
             it
             ,
             having
             Teachers
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             who
             work
             far
             more
             powerfully
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             their
             Speakers
             did
             work
             on
             their
             understandings
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             more
             knowledg
             
             in
             Religion
             then
             most
             of
             them
             have
             ;
             if
             on
             their
             memories
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             better
             account
             of
             those
             immethodical
             and
             broken
             discourses
             afterwards
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             truth
             they
             work
             only
             upon
             their
             fancy
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             or
             power
             in
             the
             Speaker
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             misconceit
             of
             the
             hearers
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             followers
             of
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             wrought
             upon
             by
             certain
             words
             which
             he
             used
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             an
             extasy
             ,
             and
             stood
             amazed
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             mad
             a
             ,
             because
             they
             believed
             him
             to
             be
             
               the
               mighty
               Power
               of
               God
            
             b
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Simon
             had
             no
             
               part
               in
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             c
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             you
             compare
             the
             Speakers
             to
             such
             a
             reprobate
             
             as
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             speak
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             )
             are
             much
             moved
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             their
             Trembling
             ,
             Sobbing
             ,
             Sweating
             ,
             Foaming
             ,
             &c.
             visible
             workings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             came
             in
             a
             still
             small
             voice
             .
             1
             Kings
             19.
             2.
             
             But
             these
             are
             more
             like
             the
             workings
             of
             another
             Spirit
             ,
             Luke
             8.
             39.
             and
             you
             may
             find
             the
             picture
             of
             your
             Speakers
             drawn
             by
             Virgil
             (
             a
             Heathen
             Poet
             )
             where
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             Sibil
             possessed
             with
             her
             Daemon
             ,
             going
             to
             tell
             Aeneas
             his
             fortune
             ;
             which
             since
             you
             understand
             not
             Latine
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             it
             you
             in
             English
             ,
          
           
             
               This
               said
               ,
               her
               colour
               chang'd
               ,
               nor
               did
               her
               face
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Or
               comelytresses
               ,
               keep
               their
               former
               grace
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Her
               brest
               doth
               pant
               ,
               and
               from
               her
               swelling
               heart
               ,
            
          
           
             
               A
               furious
               rage
               spreads
               over
               every
               part
            
             ;
          
           
             
               Her
               voice
               ,
               and
               Stature
               seems
               to
               change
               ,
               when
               she
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Inspired
               was
               ,
               by
               her
               kind
               Deity
               .
            
             d
          
           
             Thus
             also
             when
             
               Montanus
               (
               a
               branded
               Heretick
            
             )
             
             saw
             any
             of
             his
             party
             tremble
             and
             foam
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             these
             extasies
             ;
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             behold
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             moves
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             into
             extasies
             e
             :
             Wherefore
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             to
             take
             all
             for
             Gold
             that
             glisters
             ;
             but
             remember
             Sathan
             delights
             to
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             can
             turn
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             f
             ,
             and
             thereby
             has
             deceived
             as
             
             wise
             men
             as
             either
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             their
             Teachers
             .
             I
             do
             with
             St.
             John
             advise
             you
             
               to
               try
               the
            
             
             Spirits
             ,
             before
             you
             trust
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             fruits
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             they
             are
             of
             good
             lives
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             led
             by
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             must
             not
             be
             too
             confident
             of
             that
             inference
             ;
             for
             you
             cannot
             see
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             Sathan
             doth
             often
             connive
             at
             the
             outward
             Sanctity
             of
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Doctrines
             more
             taking
             :
             thus
             Hierax
             g
             ,
             Peter
             the
             Anchorite
             h
             ,
             Pelagius
             i
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             old
             Deceivers
             lived
             seemingly
             very
             well
             ,
             but
             were
             condemned
             for
             their
             unsound
             judgment
             k
             And
             if
             you
             had
             judged
             their
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             their
             outward
             conversation
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             received
             the
             most
             prodigious
             blasphemies
             .
             Whereas
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             of
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               know
               them
               by
               their
               fruits
               ,
               Math.
            
             7.
             16.
             
             He
             means
             by
             the
             fruits
             and
             ill
             consequences
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             not
             outward
             conversation
             ;
             hypocrisy
             being
             spun
             of
             so
             fine
             a
             thread
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             the
             great
             Searcher
             of
             hearts
             ,
             can
             distinguish
             it
             from
             sincerity
             :
             for
             even
             those
             same
             false
             .
             Prophets
             were
             such
             as
             our
             Saviour
             said
             should
             
               come
               in
               Sheeps
               clothing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
            
             under
             the
             disguise
             of
             a
             seeming
             innocence
             ,
             whilst
             
               within
               they
               should
               be
               ravening
               Wolves
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             look
             narrowly
             upon
             the
             Speakers
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             make
             their
             pretended
             Holiness
             ,
             a
             Cloak
             for
             evil
             designs
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             them
             
             who
             have
             been
             much
             admired
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             have
             been
             by
             the
             Quakers
             themselves
             rejected
             for
             arrant
             cheats
             .
             'T
             is
             observable
             that
             Sathans
             Emissaries
             ,
             and
             Factors
             ,
             have
             been
             persons
             of
             smooth
             moral
             Lives
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             their
             deeds
             would
             destroy
             their
             trade
             :
             their
             practises
             demolish
             their
             profession
             l
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             most
             Moraliz'd
             Emperors
             were
             the
             worst
             Persecutors
             m
             .
             Agelius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Novatians
             led
             
               vitam
               planè
               Apostolicam
            
             ,
             went
             barefoot
             ,
             and
             used
             other
             severities
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             can
             make
             no
             Argument
             ,
             that
             their
             Doctrines
             are
             therefore
             sound
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             you
             complain
             thus
             of
             the
             Speakers
             ,
             when
             Ministers
             are
             far
             worse
             ;
             And
             now
             that
             you
             put
             me
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             mens
             non-proficiency
             ,
             and
             indeed
             separation
             ,
             which
             is
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Scandalous
             lives
             of
             some
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             behaviour
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             become
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             greatest
             censure
             ,
             and
             have
             caused
             both
             themselves
             and
             Doctrines
             to
             stink
             in
             the
             Nostrils
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             scandalous
             Ministers
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             too
             sad
             a
             truth
             ;
             and
             which
             indeed
             ought
             to
             be
             lamented
             in
             the
             most
             brinish
             tears
             ;
             But
             then
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             setled
             National
             Ministry
             (
             such
             as
             ours
             is
             )
             consisting
             of
             great
             Numbers
             in
             Holy
             Orders
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             to
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             men
             ,
             for
             a
             corrupt
             Interest
             ,
             will
             intrude
             
             themselves
             into
             these
             sacred
             Offices
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             our
             function
             ,
             since
             there
             was
             a
             Judas
             among
             the
             chosen
             twelve
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             as
             a
             little
             blasted
             Corn
             makes
             a
             great
             show
             in
             a
             Field
             ,
             yet
             when
             gathered
             together
             ,
             will
             lye
             in
             a
             small
             Room
             ,
             so
             I
             hope
             these
             scandalous
             Ministers
             will
             prove
             but
             few
             ,
             when
             compared
             with
             the
             number
             of
             such
             ,
             that
             truly
             thirst
             after
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             in
             a
             faithful
             discharge
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             all
             Ministers
             highly
             to
             be
             blamed
             in
             their
             Lives
             and
             Conversation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             make
             that
             scandalous
             and
             faulty
             
             which
             in
             truth
             is
             nothing
             so
             .
             This
             age
             is
             so
             maliciously
             wicked
             ,
             that
             every
             seeming
             fault
             in
             a
             Clergy-man
             is
             aggravated
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             ;
             every
             Mole-hill
             is
             made
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             every
             Mote
             a
             Beam.
             Let
             our
             actions
             be
             never
             so
             innocent
             ;
             a
             wrong
             construction
             is
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             to
             render
             us
             odious
             .
             If
             a
             Clergy-man
             mannage
             his
             outward
             affairs
             by
             Prudential
             rules
             ,
             and
             frees
             himself
             from
             the
             charge
             of
             Infidelity
             *
             by
             caring
             honestly
             for
             his
             Family
             ;
             then
             he
             is
             covetous
             ;
             If
             he
             be
             free
             and
             bountiful
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             Prodigal
             .
             If
             he
             please
             not
             all
             
               (
               which
               is
               impossible
            
             )
             then
             he
             is
             this
             ,
             or
             he
             is
             that
             :
             You
             know
             Christ
             himself
             had
             not
             every
             ones
             good
             word
             :
             different
             humours
             will
             have
             different
             sentiments
             :
             and
             if
             Innocency
             it self
             could
             not
             escape
             the
             lash
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             hope
             to
             be
             free
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             so
             live
             as
             to
             please
             him
             :
             
             and
             then
             let
             unruly
             Tongues
             wagg
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             weary
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             very
             sensible
             that
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             their
             business
             to
             scandalize
             and
             defame
             Ministers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             who
             are
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             soon
             imagine
             who
             I
             mean
             :
             First
             all
             Atheistical
             profane
             wretches
             ,
             who
             as
             well
             deride
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             as
             all
             Religious
             persons
             ,
             thinking
             to
             hide
             their
             shame
             by
             reproaching
             the
             rule
             †
             and
             making
             those
             ridiculous
             who
             would
             press
             them
             to
             walk
             by
             it
             .
             David
             of
             old
             said
             that
             
               the
               Drunkards
               made
               Songs
               of
               him
               :
            
             and
             it
             will
             be
             thus
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Sathan
             has
             a
             Friend
             that
             will
             espouse
             his
             interest
             .
             Next
             are
             the
             Papists
             who
             have
             made
             it
             a
             chief
             part
             of
             their
             polity
             ,
             to
             bring
             our
             Clergy
             under
             all
             the
             contempt
             they
             can
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             imagine
             for
             what
             reason
             they
             do
             it
             .
             And
             lastly
             the
             Quakers
             in
             this
             respect
             have
             out-done
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             driven
             on
             the
             design
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whetting
             their
             Tongues
             to
             speak
             the
             most
             Prodigious
             lies
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Malice
             to
             invent
             *
             .
             These
             like
             
               Edom
               ,
               Ishmael
            
             ,
             and
             Moab
             ,
             are
             all
             in
             confederacy
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             innocent
             have
             not
             escaped
             the
             
             lash
             of
             their
             Serpentine
             Tongues
             .
             Psal.
             83.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             main
             Quaery
             is
             behind
             :
             you
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             some
             Ministers
             are
             scandalous
             ;
             how
             then
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             the
             people
             living
             under
             such
             ,
             to
             receive
             any
             profit
             or
             edification
             from
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Your
             great
             mistake
             lies
             here
             ,
             in
             supposing
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Divine
             Ordinances
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             worthiness
             of
             the
             persons
             concerned
             in
             the
             Ministration
             of
             them
             :
             herein
             the
             Quakers
             are
             worse
             then
             the
             very
             Papists
             and
             contrary
             to
             all
             the
             Ancient
             Fathers
             *
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Can
             you
             suppose
             then
             that
             an
             evil
             man
             can
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             Judas
             and
             Nicholas
             the
             Deacon
             ?
             Solomon
             you
             know
             fell
             into
             the
             grievous
             sin
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             we
             burn
             not
             his
             Books
             of
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               Ecclesiastes
            
             ,
             and
             Canticles
             ,
             but
             esteem
             them
             as
             inspired
             Writings
             .
             You
             know
             that
             
             Noah's
             Ark
             was
             a
             Typical
             representation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             imagined
             that
             Noah
             and
             his
             Family
             could
             frame
             so
             vast
             a
             Building
             in
             so
             small
             a
             time
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             conclude
             that
             several
             helpt
             to
             frame
             that
             building
             ,
             which
             themselves
             had
             no
             benefit
             of
             ,
             
             when
             the
             Deluge
             came
             .
             Even
             so
             it
             's
             possible
             ,
             
             that
             some
             may
             be
             instrumental
             in
             the
             saving
             of
             others
             ,
             by
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             themselves
             receive
             the
             doom
             of
             Castaways
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             27.
             
             The
             truth
             hereof
             will
             further
             appear
             from
             Phil.
             1.
             15.
             
             Where
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             that
             some
             preach
             Christ
             
               even
               of
               strife
               and
               envy
            
             ;
             then
             observe
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               Whether
               in
               pretence
               or
               truth
               Christ
               is
               preached
               ,
               I
               herein
               do
               rejoyce
               and
               will
               rejoyce
               :
            
             Thus
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             bring
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             :
             I
             am
             to
             look
             at
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             the
             Conduit
             through
             which
             it
             is
             convey'd
             .
             
               We
               have
               this
               treasure
               in
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             The
             reason
             given
             is
             ,
             
               that
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               power
               may
               be
               of
               God
               and
               not
               of
               us
               .
            
             Pray
             consult
             Acts
             3.
             12.
             where
             the
             Apostles
             St.
             Peter
             and
             St.
             John
             forewarn
             the
             People
             from
             ascribing
             the
             Miracles
             wrought
             by
             them
             
               to
               their
               power
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
            
             and
             refer
             it
             wholy
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Christ.
             A
             good
             stomach
             respects
             the
             meat
             without
             inquiring
             after
             the
             hand
             that
             dressed
             it
             .
             The
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             were
             got
             into
             Moses
             Chayr
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             bids
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             pull
             them
             down
             ,
             but
             gives
             them
             an
             eternal
             Document
             how
             to
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             when
             such
             Teachers
             fall
             to
             their
             share
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             whatsoever
             they
             bad
             them
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             to
             observe
             and
             do
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             do
             after
             their
             works
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             3.
             
             And
             you
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             that
             you
             have
             heard
             many
             excellent
             discourses
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             pressing
             your
             respective
             
             duties
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man.
             And
             will
             you
             tell
             the
             Great
             Judge
             at
             the
             Great
             day
             that
             your
             non-proficiency
             ,
             was
             occasioned
             by
             the
             Scandalous
             life
             of
             your
             Minister
             ?
             or
             will
             an
             impudent
             upbraiding
             of
             the
             Minister
             with
             his
             faults
             ,
             excuse
             you
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             your
             duty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             you
             have
             given
             me
             some
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             in
             the
             discovery
             of
             my
             other
             scruples
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             despair
             (
             with
             the
             Divine
             assistance
             )
             but
             to
             give
             you
             equal
             satisfaction
             in
             your
             remaining
             doubts
             ;
             and
             your
             ingenuity
             gives
             me
             large
             hopes
             of
             diverting
             you
             from
             that
             erroneous
             way
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             have
             too
             long
             inclined
             .
             Therefore
             I
             pray
             ,
             mention
             your
             objections
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             
               (
               with
               some
               regret
            
             )
             I
             have
             not
             left
             my
             old
             custom
             of
             saying
             
               (
               you
            
             )
             though
             I
             speak
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             Quakers
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             resolve
             me
             this
             question
             ;
             whether
             Religion
             suffer
             by
             saying
             
               (
               You
            
             )
             when
             we
             address
             our selves
             to
             a
             single
             person
             ?
             if
             it
             
             do
             ,
             declare
             wherein
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             trouble
             your
             own
             and
             other
             mens
             Consciences
             in
             a
             business
             wherein
             Religion
             is
             no
             ways
             concerned
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             more
             proper
             to
             say
             
               (
               Thou
            
             )
             then
             
               (
               You
            
             )
             to
             a
             single
             person
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             propriety
             of
             Speech
             be
             the
             thing
             ,
             you
             had
             best
             challenge
             School-Masters
             and
             Grammarians
             to
             dispute
             the
             point
             (
             some
             of
             which
             do
             very
             learnedly
             defend
             the
             use
             of
             
               (
               you
            
             )
             to
             a
             single
             person
             )
             *
             and
             not
             trouble
             mens
             Consciences
             in
             a
             case
             where
             they
             are
             not
             concerned
             .
             And
             here
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             not
             more
             guilty
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             in
             the
             washing
             of
             their
             Pots
             and
             Cups
             ,
             than
             the
             Quakers
             are
             in
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
             and
             other
             niceties
             of
             this
             nature
             :
             who
             while
             in
             other
             things
             they
             declaim
             so
             much
             against
             our
             Forms
             ,
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             do
             herein
             betray
             the
             greatest
             Formality
             imaginable
             .
             But
             seeing
             you
             stand
             upon
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             Usage
             gives
             the
             stamp
             to
             Speech
             ,
             and
             Custome
             is
             the
             only
             Law
             ,
             to
             make
             words
             ,
             or
             phrases
             ,
             proper
             ,
             or
             improper
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             that
             Argument
             which
             you
             will
             find
             printed
             in
             one
             of
             the
             
             Quaker's
             Books
             ,
             that
             God
             
               Thou'd
               Adam
            
             ,
             and
             
               Adam
               Thou'd
            
             God
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             God
             and
             Adam
             discoursed
             together
             in
             English
             ?
             If
             the
             Translators
             had
             used
             You
             for
             Thou
             ,
             this
             shadow
             of
             an
             Objection
             had
             disappeared
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             why
             do
             you
             say
             You
             to
             one
             man
             and
             Thou
             to
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             custome
             has
             so
             far
             prevailed
             that
             sometimes
             we
             say
             Thou
             to
             express
             a
             familiarity
             ;
             to
             another
             You
             to
             signifie
             a
             civil
             respect
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Now
             you
             speak
             out
             ,
             and
             here
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             Quakers
             will
             triumph
             in
             the
             advantage
             you
             have
             given
             them
             ,
             for
             when
             you
             address
             your selves
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             say
             
               (
               Thou
            
             )
             when
             to
             men
             ,
             you
             say
             
               (
               You
            
             )
             the
             consequence
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             give
             more
             respect
             to
             man
             ,
             than
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             will
             find
             that
             they
             have
             no
             occasion
             to
             triumph
             ;
             no
             other
             intimation
             of
             respect
             being
             appropriated
             to
             You
             or
             Thou
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             words
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             by
             custome
             ,
             and
             common
             usage
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             present
             case
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             use
             the
             word
             Thou
             in
             a
             different
             sense
             ,
             in
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             relations
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             's
             only
             in
             Civil
             matters
             that
             we
             say
             
               (
               You
            
             )
             to
             a
             single
             person
             :
             but
             in
             Religious
             Offices
             we
             say
             
               (
               Thou
            
             )
             to
             the
             greatest
             Personages
             on
             earth
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             consulting
             the
             Offices
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             Whosoever
             is
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             the
             Form
             of
             words
             run
             thus
             ,
             N.
             
               I
               baptize
               thee
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             you
             may
             observe
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             the
             Communion
             Service
             ,
             in
             Matrimony
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             Religious
             Offices
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             while
             you
             make
             use
             of
             the
             term
             Thou
             in
             Religious
             Offices
             ,
             why
             are
             you
             not
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             use
             it
             in
             Civil
             communication
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             We
             suppose
             the
             use
             of
             
               (
               You
            
             )
             or
             
               (
               Thou
            
             )
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             in
             it self
             wholly
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             morally
             neither
             good
             ,
             nor
             evil
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             no
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             just
             occasion
             of
             Scruple
             ;
             but
             a
             thing
             imputable
             to
             innocent
             custome
             ,
             which
             until
             you
             can
             prove
             sinful
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             any
             where
             in
             Scripture
             prohibited
             ,
             see
             ,
             how
             you
             can
             clear
             your selves
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Superstition
             ,
             Pharisaism
             ,
             
               by
               laying
               heavy
               burdens
            
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             indeed
             God
             has
             left
             them
             at
             liberty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             issue
             of
             the
             point
             will
             be
             here
             ;
             whether
             it
             's
             lawful
             to
             give
             any
             Civil
             respects
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             that
             be
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             prove
             ,
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             lawful
             but
             our
             duty
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             good
             ,
             if
             my
             arguments
             from
             Scripture-evidence
             ,
             will
             be
             allowed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             approve
             of
             some
             Quakers
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             those
             who
             set
             up
             the
             Notions
             of
             their
             own
             brains
             ,
             above
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scriptures
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             keep
             to
             the
             Scripture
             rule
             ,
             as
             your self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             do
             you
             think
             of
             these
             Texts
             (
             and
             many
             more
             which
             I
             could
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             .
             )
             
               Honour
               to
               whom
               honour
               is
               due
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             7.
             
             
               In
               honour
               preferring
               one
               another
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             10.
             
             
               Let
               the
               Elders
               that
               rule
               well
               ,
               be
               counted
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
             
               And
               honour
               all
               men
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             be
             convinc't
             by
             these
             Texts
             ,
             if
             other
             Scriptures
             did
             not
             contradict
             the
             
             sense
             ,
             which
             you
             put
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Name
             those
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             that
             in
             Acts
             10.
             34.
             
             
               Of
               a
               truth
               I
               perceive
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
            
             ;
             which
             Text
             I
             understand
             thus
             ;
             that
             from
             God
             Almighty's
             Example
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             give
             any
             outward
             respects
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             you
             put
             a
             false
             interpretation
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             if
             you
             throughly
             consult
             the
             foregoing
             passages
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ;
             especially
             if
             you
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             what
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             Sheet
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             and
             the
             vision
             of
             an
             Angel
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             did
             truely
             import
             :
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Text
             under
             debate
             appearing
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Partition
             Wall
             is
             now
             to
             be
             broken
             down
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Catholick
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             an
             universal
             concern
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             confin'd
             within
             the
             narrow
             limits
             of
             one
             Nation
             or
             people
             ;
             but
             like
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             which
             shines
             on
             all
             .
             No
             matter
             now
             where
             our
             Country
             is
             ,
             who
             were
             our
             Progenitors
             ,
             or
             what
             our
             present
             circumstances
             are
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             no
             respect
             to
             our
             personal
             capacities
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             Bond
             or
             Free
             ,
             Rich
             or
             Poor
             ,
             Noble
             or
             Ignoble
             ,
             
               in
               reference
               to
               our
               salvation
            
             :
             The
             qualifications
             he
             now
             looks
             at
             ,
             is
             
               fearing
               him
               ,
               and
               working
               righteousness
               ,
            
             and
             then
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             but
             to
             be
             
               accepted
               of
               him
            
             .
             This
             will
             now
             tell
             you
             what
             is
             meant
             
             by
             respecting
             persons
             in
             St.
             
             Peter's
             notion
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             the
             like
             case
             in
             Rom.
             2.
             11.
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               respect
               of
               persons
               with
               God.
            
             What
             is
             there
             meant
             by
             respecting
             persons
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             sense
             ,
             the
             foregoing
             Verse
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             
               But
               glory
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               peace
               to
               every
               man
               that
               worketh
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               Jew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Gentile
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             suppose
             these
             words
             do
             wholly
             relate
             to
             the
             Calling
             in
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             yet
             the
             four
             first
             verses
             of
             2
             Jam.
             will
             come
             home
             to
             my
             purpose
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               My
               brethren
               ,
               have
               not
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               with
               respect
               of
               persons
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               come
               a
               man
               into
               your
               assemblies
               ,
               with
               a
               gold
               ring
               ,
               in
               goodly
               apparel
               ,
               and
               there
               come
               a
               poor
               man
               in
               vile
               raiment
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               respect
               to
               him
               that
               weareth
               the
               gay
               cloathing
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Are
               not
               you
               then
               partial
               in
               your
               seives
               ,
               and
               become
               judges
               of
               evil
               thoughts
               ?
            
             &c.
             Which
             sufficiently
             imply'd
             all
             outward
             regard
             or
             civil
             respects
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             here
             forbids
             not
             Civil
             respects
             ,
             but
             such
             sort
             of
             respects
             only
             ,
             as
             did
             violate
             justice
             in
             their
             publick
             Consistories
             ,
             when
             the
             gaiety
             and
             outward
             splendour
             of
             the
             Rich
             tempted
             them
             to
             partiality
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             such
             a
             sentence
             ,
             as
             agreed
             not
             with
             the
             merit
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             answerable
             to
             that
             in
             Deut.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               have
               respect
               of
               persons
               in
               judgment
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             then
             that
             (
             Assemblies
             )
             here
             signifie
             places
             of
             judgment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             Supposition
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             well
             grounded
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             Jews
             had
             a
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             provided
             that
             when
             a
             Rich
             man
             and
             a
             Poor
             had
             a
             suit
             together
             in
             their
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             either
             both
             must
             Sit
             ,
             or
             both
             Stand
             in
             the
             same
             rank
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             marks
             of
             partiality
             .
             To
             the
             terms
             of
             which
             law
             the
             Apostle
             here
             has
             reference
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             it
             not
             a
             more
             agreeable
             interpretation
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             by
             Assemblies
             means
             all
             Civil
             Meetings
             whatsoever
             ?
             that
             when
             Christians
             meet
             at
             a
             Feast
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             on
             whatsoever
             occasion
             ,
             they
             should
             shew
             no
             civil
             respect
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             one
             more
             than
             another
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             cannot
             be
             his
             meaning
             ,
             because
             he
             then
             had
             contradicted
             what
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             had
             plainly
             allowed
             ,
             in
             Luk
             ,
             14.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               When
               thou
               art
               bidden
               of
               any
               man
               to
               a
               Wedding
               ,
               sit
               not
               down
               in
               the
               highest
               room
               ,
               least
               a
               more
               honourable
               man
               than
               thou
               be
               bidden
               of
               him
               :
               and
               he
               that
               bad
               thee
               ,
               and
               him
               ,
               come
               and
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               give
               this
               man
               place
               ;
               and
               thou
               begin
               with
               shame
               to
               take
               the
               lowest
               room
               .
               But
               when
               thou
               art
               bidden
               ,
               go
               and
               sit
               down
               in
               the
               lowest
               room
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               that
               bad
               thee
               cometh
               ,
               he
               may
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               friend
               go
               up
               higher
               :
               then
               shalt
               thou
               have
               worship
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               that
               sit
               at
               meat
               with
               thee
               .
            
          
           
           
             Where
             difference
             and
             degrees
             of
             honour
             and
             place
             are
             evidently
             allowed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             plainly
             intimating
             ,
             that
             as
             one
             place
             is
             higher
             than
             another
             ,
             so
             some
             persons
             are
             more
             honourable
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             as
             Divine
             worship
             is
             only
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             Civil
             worship
             or
             respect
             ,
             is
             due
             to
             man
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             one
             man
             more
             than
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             that
             plain
             precept
             of
             Christs
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             10.
             
             
               Neither
               be
               ye
               called
               Master
               :
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               even
               Christ
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Pray
             answer
             me
             this
             Query
             ,
             did
             Christ's
             command
             there
             ,
             relate
             to
             Spiritual
             ,
             or
             Temporal
             matters
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             it
             did
             relate
             to
             Spiritual
             affairs
             ;
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             not
             being
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             he
             gave
             any
             temporal
             laws
             for
             the
             outward
             government
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             his
             commands
             did
             extend
             only
             to
             Spirituals
             ,
             why
             then
             do
             Quakers
             apply
             them
             to
             Temporals
             ,
             such
             as
             civil
             honour
             and
             civil
             titles
             are
             ?
             but
             I
             pray
             resolve
             me
             ,
             whether
             a
             civil
             and
             natural
             title
             be
             not
             necessary
             to
             express
             a
             civil
             and
             natural
             relation
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             My
             meaning
             is
             plain
             :
             do
             you
             allow
             your
             Servant
             to
             call
             you
             Master
             ,
             or
             your
             Child
             to
             call
             you
             Father
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Should
             I
             not
             allow
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             
             they
             would
             have
             no
             other
             term
             of
             relation
             ,
             to
             call
             me
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Now
             you
             have
             confuted
             your self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             In
             allowing
             your
             Child
             to
             call
             you
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             Servant
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Possibly
             I
             have
             been
             faulty
             in
             suffering
             my
             Servants
             to
             call
             me
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             as
             faulty
             to
             suffer
             your
             Children
             to
             call
             you
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             How
             do
             you
             make
             that
             good
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             With
             ease
             :
             for
             in
             the
             same
             notion
             that
             we
             are
             forbidden
             to
             call
             Master
             ,
             we
             are
             also
             forbidden
             to
             call
             Father
             :
             for
             in
             the
             foregoing
             verse
             of
             the
             Text
             objected
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               Call
               no
               man
               Father
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             Quakers
             bring
             this
             Tenent
             to
             this
             strange
             result
             ,
             that
             a
             child
             must
             honour
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             call
             him
             father
             ,
             that
             a
             Servant
             must
             obey
             his
             Master
             ,
             but
             must
             not
             call
             him
             Master
             .
             And
             had
             our
             Saviours
             command
             agreed
             with
             the
             Quakers
             interpretation
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             had
             St.
             Stephen
             and
             St.
             Paul
             been
             highly
             reproveable
             when
             both
             begun
             their
             Speeches
             at
             Jerusalem
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Men
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             Acts
             7.
             2.
             
             &
             22.
             1.
             
             Was
             it
             not
             strange
             that
             they
             should
             use
             the
             term
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Call
               no
               man
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             as
             highly
             reproveable
             for
             enjoining
             Servants
             to
             obey
             their
             Masters
             ,
             when
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Call
               no
               man
               master
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             the
             Gospel
             continued
             the
             Duty
             to
             Parents
             
             and
             Masters
             ,
             yet
             forbad
             the
             Title
             .
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Eph.
               Chap.
               6.
               
               Col.
               Chap.
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             our
             Lord
             condemns
             not
             all
             civil
             Titles
             ,
             what
             then
             do
             these
             words
             mean
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             For
             your
             satisfaction
             herein
             :
             you
             must
             know
             that
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             had
             so
             far
             incroacht
             upon
             Christs
             Prophetick
             and
             Regal
             offices
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             usurped
             an
             absolute
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             over
             the
             Faith
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             ;
             imposing
             the
             traditions
             and
             inventions
             of
             their
             own
             Brains
             as
             so
             many
             absolute
             Laws
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             assumed
             Titles
             answerable
             to
             those
             usurpations
             which
             were
             
               [
               Rabbi
               ]
               [
               Father
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               Master
            
             ]
             and
             some
             of
             these
             great
             
               demure
               cheats
            
             were
             as
             Lordly
             in
             their
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Conclave
             ,
             or
             as
             
               George
               Fox
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             at
             Devonshire
             house
             .
             Now
             it
             was
             this
             Spiritual
             Tyranny
             and
             Arrogancy
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             which
             our
             Saviour
             condemns
             in
             these
             Titles
             ,
             and
             no
             Civil
             Titles
             whatsoever
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             the
             Text
             under
             debate
             ,
             will
             presently
             appear
             ,
             if
             the
             Apostles
             distinction
             in
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             be
             admitted
             ;
             where
             he
             mentions
             Fathers
             after
             the
             flesh
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             Reverence
             and
             Obedience
             in
             all
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             a
             Father
             after
             the
             Spirit
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             subject
             in
             all
             things
             which
             concern
             the
             Spirit
             :
             For
             of
             our
             
             Souls
             ,
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Father
             ,
             so
             we
             can
             have
             no
             Master
             upon
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             not
             ambitiously
             
             affect
             such
             arrogant
             Titles
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             give
             them
             to
             others
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             
             sense
             ,
             viz.
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             our
             implicite
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             absolute
             dominion
             over
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             sense
             God
             only
             is
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             accounted
             our
             Father
             and
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             but
             desire
             your
             resolution
             in
             another
             Scripture
             which
             seems
             to
             forbid
             all
             outward
             respect
             to
             man
             ;
             it
             's
             in
             Luke
             10.
             v.
             4.
             
             
               Salute
               no
               man
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             Text
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             literal
             sense
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             supose
             it
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Quakers
             are
             faulty
             ,
             in
             ever
             making
             ,
             use
             of
             a
             purse
             ,
             and
             highly
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             because
             they
             go
             not
             always
             barefoot
             ;
             the
             whole
             verse
             running
             thus
             ,
             
               carry
               neither
               purse
               ,
               nor
               scrip
               ,
               nor
               shoes
               ,
               and
               salute
               no
               man
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Text
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             must
             know
             that
             when
             our
             Lord
             had
             commissionated
             the
             Seventy
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             several
             particular
             Cities
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             give
             him
             a
             speedy
             account
             of
             their
             success
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Salute
               no
               man
               by
               the
               way
               :
            
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             your
             present
             commission
             requires
             a
             speedy
             
             execution
             ,
             and
             the
             hast
             thereof
             is
             such
             that
             you
             cannot
             now
             perform
             such
             offices
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             you
             may
             :
             because
             at
             this
             time
             they
             will
             prove
             an
             impediment
             to
             the
             present
             Ministry
             .
             *
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             reason
             have
             you
             to
             suppose
             that
             this
             command
             had
             a
             reference
             only
             to
             that
             particular
             juncture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Because
             our
             Saviour
             elsewhere
             saith
             ,
             
               when
               you
               come
               into
               a
               bouse
               salute
               it
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.
             12.
             and
             Rom.
             16.
             seems
             to
             be
             almost
             wholy
             composed
             of
             Salutations
             as
             you
             may
             see
             at
             large
             .
             See
             also
             Phil.
             4.
             21.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             13.
             13.
             
             To
             all
             this
             I
             may
             add
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             will
             render
             the
             objection
             more
             frivolous
             :
             for
             a
             salutation
             is
             only
             an
             outward
             testification
             of
             love
             and
             affection
             .
             And
             can
             any
             be
             so
             senseless
             as
             to
             suppose
             the
             Religion
             of
             love
             forbids
             your
             Characters
             and
             expressions
             of
             it
             ?
             the
             usage
             is
             Christian
             and
             commendable
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Prayers
             and
             well-wishes
             to
             those
             we
             meet
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             testification
             of
             our
             reverence
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             wheresoever
             we
             do
             meet
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             respect
             to
             humane
             nature
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             further
             confirmation
             I
             have
             this
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             herein
             ,
             do's
             sufficiently
             vindicate
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             Jacobs
             demeanour
             towards
             his
             Brother
             Esau
             ,
             recorded
             Gen.
             33.
             
             Where
             you
             will
             find
             that
             
             Jacob
             calls
             himself
             no
             less
             then
             five
             times
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             called
             Esau
             eight
             times
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             met
             bowed
             seven
             times
             before
             him
             :
             which
             Civility
             and
             manners
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             he
             learned
             from
             his
             Grand-Father
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             whom
             we
             read
             that
             
               he
               bowed
               down
               himself
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               Gen.
            
             23.
             12.
             
             When
             Eli
             reproved
             Hannah
             supposing
             she
             had
             been
             drunk
             ,
             the
             mistake
             whereof
             might
             have
             provoked
             her
             being
             Innocent
             ,
             yet
             she
             made
             no
             passionate
             reply
             :
             but
             said
             ,
             
               no
               my
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               a
               woman
               of
               a
               sorrowful
               Spirit
               ,
            
             I
             Sam.
             2.
             15.
             
             Pray
             observe
             with
             what
             civility
             Mephibosheth
             congratulates
             Davids
             return
             ,
             at
             every
             address
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               let
               him
               take
               all
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               my
               Lord
               the
               King
               is
               returned
               in
               peace
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             30.
             
             Next
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             strain
             along
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             St.
             Luke
             dedicating
             his
             Gospel
             to
             Theophilus
             ,
             salutes
             him
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               most
               excellent
               Theophilus
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             Barnabas
             and
             Paul
             cryed
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             
               Sirs
               ,
               why
               do
               ye
               these
               things
               ?
               Acts.
            
             14.
             15.
             
             Though
             Festus
             was
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             yet
             St.
             Paul
             addresses
             himself
             to
             him
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               most
               noble
               Festus
               ,
               Acts.
            
             25.
             26.
             and
             he
             no
             ways
             abridgeth
             Agrippa
             of
             his
             Royal
             Titles
             ,
             but
             calls
             him
             
               King
               Agrippa
            
             :
             and
             St.
             John
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             writes
             to
             the
             
               elect
               Lady
            
             :
             and
             St.
             Peter
             commends
             Sarah
             not
             only
             for
             obeying
             
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             calling
             him
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             which
             is
             to
             me
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             Friendship
             is
             a
             great
             Moral
             and
             Christian
             duty
             :
             but
             then
             take
             Friend
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             civil
             Title
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             gives
             it
             even
             to
             that
             infamous
             Traitour
             
               Judas
               ,
               Matth.
            
             27.
             50.
             
             
               Friend
               wherefore
               art
               thou
               come
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             that
             you
             have
             given
             me
             herein
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             please
             I
             will
             go
             on
             to
             propound
             my
             next
             scruple
             .
          
           
             You
             expect
             that
             all
             good
             Christians
             should
             joyn
             in
             Communion
             with
             you
             ;
             and
             what
             reason
             have
             they
             so
             to
             do
             :
             when
             in
             your
             Service-book
             you
             confess
             your selves
             not
             only
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             
               Miserable
               Sinners
            
             ,
             and
             would
             you
             have
             us
             joyn
             with
             sinners
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             To
             put
             a
             speedy
             end
             to
             this
             debate
             ,
             pray
             resolve
             me
             whether
             you
             own
             Confession
             of
             sin
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             humble
             penitent
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             yielded
             that
             Confession
             of
             sin
             is
             a
             duty
             because
             enjoyned
             by
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             Psal.
             33.
             18.
             
             
               Behold
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               :
               upon
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
             
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               is
               faithful
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               unrighteousness
               .
            
             Mat.
             3.
             6.
             
               and
               were
               baptized
               of
               him
               in
               Jordan
               ,
               confessing
               their
               sins
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             sum
             of
             your
             accusation
             
             lies
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             a
             known
             duty
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             that
             I
             took
             up
             this
             argument
             too
             hastily
             from
             one
             Levingston
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             resolve
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             publick
             form
             of
             Confession
             be
             not
             contradictory
             to
             that
             Evangelical
             Doctrine
             of
             an
             unsinning
             state
             of
             perfection
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             Confession
             of
             sin
             be
             a
             Christian
             duty
             (
             as
             all
             who
             own
             the
             Scriptures
             must
             acknowledg
             )
             then
             are
             we
             not
             only
             innocent
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             consequently
             the
             Quakers
             notion
             of
             Perfection
             is
             utterly
             false
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             then
             deny
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             We
             deny
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             ,
             
             but
             such
             a
             notion
             as
             the
             Quakers
             have
             thereof
             ,
             calling
             it
             an
             unsinning
             state
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             task
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             assertion
             has
             not
             only
             the
             stamp
             of
             a
             Divine
             authority
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             the
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             have
             attained
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Make
             but
             either
             good
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             spend
             either
             my
             time
             or
             yours
             ,
             in
             multiplying
             allegations
             ;
             one
             clear
             Text
             will
             be
             enough
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Text
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               therefore
               perfect
               ,
               even
               as
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             
             Where
             you
             have
             not
             only
             a
             precept
             but
             a
             pattern
             from
             God
             himself
             ;
             shewing
             that
             the
             perfection
             there
             required
             isan
             unsinning
             perfection
             .
             Then
             as
             for
             the
             practise
             of
             this
             precept
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             the
             Examples
             of
             Noah
             and
             Job
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             perfect
             ;
             and
             of
             David
             above
             both
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Text
             and
             the
             instances
             which
             
             you
             have
             produced
             in
             favour
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             will
             signify
             nothing
             to
             our
             present
             case
             .
             To
             every
             particular
             whereof
             I
             will
             answer
             when
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             perfection
             was
             first
             broached
             by
             the
             grand
             Heretick
             Pelagius
             whose
             Opinion
             and
             Arguments
             the
             Quakers
             have
             stoln
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             condemned
             by
             the
             Ancient
             Christians
             in
             several
             Councils
             ,
             and
             also
             confuted
             by
             the
             excellent
             Pens
             of
             St.
             Hierom
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             Orosius
             ,
             who
             all
             lived
             when
             it
             first
             appeared
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             it
             will
             be
             little
             to
             your
             credit
             to
             lick
             up
             the
             vomit
             of
             such
             as
             Pelagius
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             to
             go
             on
             to
             your
             Arguments
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               perfect
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             which
             words
             ,
             our
             Lord
             aims
             only
             ,
             from
             God
             Almighty's
             example
             to
             press
             Charity
             and
             Mercy
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             :
             and
             this
             will
             evidently
             appear
             from
             the
             context
             .
             Begin
             therefore
             with
             the
             43
             verse
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             where
             you
             will
             find
             that
             our
             Saviour
             pressing
             the
             duty
             of
             Charity
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             urgeth
             
             its
             extent
             not
             only
             to
             Friends
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Enemies
             .
             For
             should
             Christianity
             oblige
             our
             Charity
             no
             further
             than
             to
             Friends
             ,
             the
             civility
             of
             Heathens
             would
             vie
             perfection
             with
             it
             ;
             the
             Philosophers
             of
             old
             having
             taught
             that
             in
             their
             Schools
             of
             Morality
             ;
             but
             to
             love
             Enemies
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             Charity
             ,
             a
             Law
             peculiar
             to
             Christianity
             .
             
               Be
               perfect
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               love
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               bless
               them
               that
               curse
               you
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               despitefully
               use
               you
               and
               persecute
               you
               .
            
             Be
             perfect
             
               even
               as
               your
               Father
               is
               perfect
               ,
            
             who
             having
             commanded
             you
             to
             love
             your
             Enemies
             doth
             himself
             give
             you
             an
             Example
             for
             your
             imitation
             ,
             
               for
               he
               maketh
               his
               Sun
               to
               rise
               on
               the
               evil
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               sendeth
               Rain
               on
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               unjust
               .
            
             And
             that
             this
             is
             that
             our
             Saviour
             principally
             intends
             by
             this
             precept
             ,
             will
             be
             clear
             from
             all
             contradiction
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             how
             St.
             Luke
             pens
             this
             very
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount.
             You
             will
             find
             these
             passages
             in
             
               Luke
               6.
            
             beginning
             at
             vers
             .
             27.
             
               love
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               do
               good
               to
               them
               which
               hate
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             instead
             of
             concluding
             in
             St.
             Matthews
             expression
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               perfect
            
             ,
             &c.
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               merciful
               even
               as
               your
               Father
               is
               merciful
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             36.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             be
             very
             much
             convinc't
             with
             your
             reasons
             but
             for
             the
             clause
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             you
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             :
             where
             God
             Almighty's
             example
             is
             propounded
             to
             us
             for
             our
             imitation
             .
             And
             here
             I
             may
             
             add
             another
             Text
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             16.
             intimating
             that
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             holy
             
               as
               he
               is
               holy
            
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             could
             not
             be
             unsinningly
             perfect
             and
             holy
             ,
             in
             vain
             is
             the
             precept
             propounded
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Could
             you
             rightly
             distinguish
             between
             equality
             and
             similitude
             ,
             your
             objection
             would
             disappear
             in
             a
             moment
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             perfect
             after
             the
             measure
             of
             Divine
             perfection
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             and
             nature
             of
             it
             :
             after
             the
             measure
             ,
             is
             impossible
             ;
             shall
             the
             creature
             measure
             Perfections
             with
             the
             Creator
             ?
             the
             very
             Angels
             themselves
             are
             in
             his
             sight
             comparatively
             impure
             .
             And
             shall
             degenerate
             man
             vie
             perfections
             with
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ?
             a
             presumption
             which
             brought
             Lucifer
             from
             his
             station
             to
             what
             he
             is
             .
             But
             though
             
             we
             cannot
             Equal
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             Imitate
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             import
             of
             the
             Text.
             Take
             this
             familiar
             instance
             to
             express
             my
             meaning
             by
             .
             A
             Writing
             Master
             sets
             his
             Scholar
             a
             Copy
             ,
             with
             a
             charge
             to
             imitate
             it
             :
             you
             must
             only
             construe
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             frame
             his
             letters
             according
             to
             the
             form
             of
             those
             Characters
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             he
             expects
             he
             should
             write
             according
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Copy
             .
             So
             when
             our
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               be
               ye
               perfect
               even
               as
               your
               Father
               is
               perfect
               ,
            
             the
             words
             cannot
             be
             so
             understood
             
             as
             that
             it
             were
             possible
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             were
             obliged
             to
             arrive
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             imitators
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             write
             after
             his
             Copy
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             him
             as
             the
             true
             pattern
             of
             goodness
             and
             mercy
             :
             therefore
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             Joh.
             13.
             15.
             
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               an
               example
               to
               do
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               purify
               our selves
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             3.
             
               to
               walk
               as
               he
               walked
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
            
             because
             he
             was
             so
             .
             And
             it
             is
             good
             to
             set
             the
             mark
             as
             high
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             be
             excited
             to
             endeavour
             nobly
             ;
             for
             as
             one
             wittily
             observed
             ,
             *
             He
             that
             aims
             at
             the
             Moon
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             reach
             the
             mark
             ,
             shall
             shoot
             higher
             than
             he
             that
             levels
             only
             at
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Tree
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             those
             instances
             I
             gave
             you
             of
             
               Noah
               ,
               Job
            
             ,
             and
             David
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             now
             ready
             to
             give
             you
             a
             reply
             to
             them
             :
             I
             begin
             with
             Noah
             ;
             and
             do
             confess
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             gives
             this
             great
             character
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               he
               was
               just
               and
               perfect
               in
               his
               generation
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               walked
               with
               God
               ,
               Gen.
            
             6.
             9.
             but
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             that
             perfection
             attributed
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             signify
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             rendred
             him
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             necessarily
             implyed
             :
             for
             how
             can
             he
             be
             said
             to
             be
             perfect
             who
             is
             subject
             to
             sin
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             from
             this
             very
             instance
             which
             the
             Quakers
             use
             to
             prove
             perfection
             by
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             overthrows
             the
             tenent
             which
             they
             think
             to
             establish
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             Gen.
             9.
             20
             ,
             21.
             where
             we
             read
             that
             
               Noah
               was
               drunk
               &
               uncovered
               in
               his
               Tent.
               
            
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             added
             that
             some
             of
             great
             note
             ,
             do
             expound
             ,
             
               perfect
               in
               his
               generation
            
             ,
             to
             be
             meant
             comparatively
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             men
             of
             that
             Age.
             †
             A
             generation
             like
             that
             in
             which
             St.
             Salvian
             *
             lived
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             accounted
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             holiness
             to
             be
             less
             vitious
             .
          
           
             Your
             next
             instance
             is
             of
             Job
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             
               he
               was
               perfect
               and
               upright
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             
               he
               feared
               God
               and
               eschewed
               evil
               ,
               Job
            
             1.
             1.
             
             Uprightness
             there
             explains
             perfection
             ;
             a
             perfect
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upright
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             a
             fearer
             of
             God
             and
             lover
             of
             him
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             character
             that
             was
             given
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             failings
             ,
             accordingly
             he
             makes
             consession
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
            
             See
             also
             Chap.
             4.
             34.
             and
             42.
             6.
             
             And
             Job
             
               answered
               the
            
             
             
               Lord
               and
               said
               ,
               behold
               I
               am
               vile
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             your
             last
             instance
             of
             David
             :
             you
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             (
             though
             he
             was
             
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               )
            
             that
             he
             fell
             into
             the
             hainous
             sins
             of
             Adultery
             and
             Murder
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             51
             Psalm
             which
             he
             composed
             upon
             that
             sad
             occasion
             ,
             he
             penned
             other
             penitential
             Psalms
             and
             Prayers
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             strange
             to
             ask
             if
             he
             were
             altogether
             free
             from
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Quakers
             might
             as
             well
             write
             against
             those
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             against
             the
             confession
             in
             our
             Service
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             If
             perfection
             signify
             not
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             supposeth
             us
             absolutely
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             what
             then
             doth
             it
             signify
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             As
             perfection
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             generally
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             uprightness
             ,
             a
             serving
             God
             with
             a
             single
             heart
             ,
             without
             Hypocrisie
             and
             Guile
             :
             and
             this
             you
             will
             find
             in
             such
             Bibles
             as
             have
             Marginal
             notes
             in
             them
             ;
             
               perfect
               in
               Gen.
            
             6.
             9.
             is
             noted
             upright
             ,
             and
             in
             Gen.
             17
             1.
             upright
             and
             sincere
             ;
             and
             by
             observation
             you
             may
             find
             the
             like
             in
             more
             places
             :
             for
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             might
             as
             well
             be
             translated
             upright
             ,
             as
             perfect
             .
             See
             Davids
             last
             advice
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             1
             Chror
             .
             28.
             9.
             
             
               And
               thou
               Solomon
               my
               son
               know
               thou
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               :
            
             That
             sincerity
             is
             there
             meant
             by
             a
             perfect
             heart
             ,
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             following
             
             words
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               searcheth
               all
               hearts
               ,
               and
               understandeth
               all
               the
               imaginations
               of
               the
               thoughts
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             sees
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             our
             hearts
             whether
             they
             be
             sincere
             or
             no.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             this
             text
             ?
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               as
               many
               as
               be
               perfect
               be
               thus
               minded
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Compare
             it
             with
             the
             
               12th
               verse
            
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Not
               as
               though
               I
               had
               already
               attained
               ,
               either
               were
               already
               perfect
               .
            
             Make
             a
             right
             inference
             from
             the
             Text
             compared
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             the
             mistake
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             the
             Apostle
             contradicts
             himself
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             words
             are
             justifiable
             from
             any
             contradiction
             allowing
             the
             right
             construction
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             :
             by
             perfect
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             objected
             he
             means
             no
             more
             than
             sincerity
             in
             his
             Christian
             course
             :
             by
             perfect
             in
             the
             12
             verse
             ,
             a
             fulness
             of
             Grace
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             reward
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             but
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Glory
             and
             Immortality
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             How
             doth
             that
             appear
             to
             be
             his
             sense
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Very
             plainly
             from
             the
             11
             
               verse
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               means
               I
               might
               attain
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             (
             then
             follows
             )
             
               not
               as
               though
               I
               had
               attained
               ,
               either
               were
               already
               perfect
            
             ;
             intimating
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             fully
             perfect
             till
             he
             had
             attained
             the
             Refurrection
             of
             
             the
             dead
             ,
             where
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             sense
             we
             give
             of
             perfection
             is
             agreable
             to
             St.
             Pauls
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             yours
             contradictory
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             If
             these
             Scriptures
             already
             named
             do
             not
             prove
             an
             unsinning
             perfection
             :
             yet
             that
             of
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             18.
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             will
             put
             this
             question
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Quakers
             have
             a
             wrong
             notion
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             evident
             to
             the
             meanest
             capacity
             ;
             but
             before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             will
             you
             allow
             me
             this
             fundamental
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             do
             no
             where
             contradict
             themselves
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             God
             forbid
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             thought
             should
             enter
             into
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             can
             contradict
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             being
             granted
             ,
             the
             Text
             under
             our
             debate
             cannot
             be
             interpreted
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             any
             in
             this
             life
             hath
             gotten
             an
             absolute
             conquest
             over
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             St.
             John
             here
             would
             contradict
             other
             plain
             Texts
             ,
             as
             1
             Kings
             8.
             46
             ,
             
               for
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               sinneth
               not
               :
               Prov.
            
             20.
             9
             ,
             
               who
               can
               say
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
               ,
               I
               am
               pure
               from
               my
               sin
               ?
               Rom.
            
             3.
             23
             ,
             
               for
               all
               have
               sinned
               and
               come
               short
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               See
               Ezek.
            
             18.
             24.
             
             Eccl.
             7.
             20.
             2
             
             Chron.
             6.
             36.
             
             Job
             .
             9.
             20.
             
             Jam
             3.
             2.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             St.
             John
             would
             not
             only
             contradict
             others
             ,
             but
             himself
             also
             ,
             having
             plainly
             said
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             8.
             
               if
               we
               say
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               :
            
             to
             all
             which
             let
             me
             add
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             otherwise
             strange
             that
             our
             Lord
             should
             teach
             his
             Disciples
             to
             pray
             ,
             as
             often
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             daily
             bread
             ;
             whilst
             that
             we
             must
             suppose
             that
             when
             they
             so
             prayed
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             Trespasses
             to
             forgive
             ,
             which
             very
             instance
             being
             inconsistent
             ,
             is
             enough
             to
             answer
             the
             objection
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             then
             do
             these
             words
             really
             mean
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             he
             sinneth
             not
             that
             sin
             unto
             
               death
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             16.
             by
             some
             expounded
             to
             be
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Nor
             2.
             doth
             he
             live
             in
             a
             wilful
             course
             and
             trade
             of
             sin
             ,
             1
             
             Joh.
             3.
             9.
             he
             makes
             not
             sin
             his
             business
             ,
             he
             works
             not
             in
             it
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             in
             his
             trade
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Greek
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             wicked
             men
             are
             called
             in
             Scripture
             workers
             
             
               of
               iniquity
            
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             follow
             it
             as
             their
             business
             ;
             while
             sins
             of
             weakness
             and
             Infirmity
             (
             which
             he
             daily
             strives
             and
             prays
             against
             )
             are
             notwithstanding
             consistent
             with
             a
             regenerate
             Estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             there
             not
             one
             clause
             in
             the
             Text
             you
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             contradicts
             the
             sense
             
             you
             have
             given
             of
             it
             ?
             wherein
             we
             read
             that
             he
             that
             is
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             whereof
             you
             have
             this
             reason
             given
             ,
             
               because
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             objection
             will
             soon
             be
             answered
             by
             considering
             what
             the
             Apostle
             means
             by
             the
             
               seed
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             new
             firm
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             kept
             from
             habits
             of
             wilful
             and
             deliberate
             sins
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             cannot
             sin
             :
             not
             through
             any
             Natural
             ,
             but
             Moral
             impossibility
             ,
             I
             say
             :
             
             he
             Morally
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             the
             powers
             of
             his
             Soul
             being
             acted
             and
             inflamed
             by
             such
             a
             Divine
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             and
             goodness
             ,
             as
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             live
             in
             any
             known
             sin
             whatsoever
             .
             If
             he
             does
             ;
             he
             falls
             from
             that
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             forfeits
             the
             Divine
             relation
             ,
             and
             can
             no
             longer
             be
             said
             to
             be
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             that
             has
             carried
             the
             repute
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             can
             after
             wilful
             breaches
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Honesty
             ,
             challenge
             that
             worthy
             Title
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             be
             so
             confident
             to
             say
             that
             he
             is
             
             free
             from
             all
             the
             Infirmities
             of
             his
             Nature
             ?
             Who
             dare
             say
             that
             he
             never
             speaks
             ,
             thinks
             ,
             or
             acts
             amiss
             ?
             he
             that
             saith
             he
             cannot
             fall
             by
             Errour
             ,
             is
             already
             faln
             by
             pride
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             saith
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             sins
             even
             in
             saying
             so
             :
             it
             's
             true
             a
             good
             man
             makes
             not
             sin
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             he
             sins
             not
             so
             as
             to
             be
             lyable
             to
             that
             dismal
             sentence
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
            
             
             
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               Mat.
            
             7.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Quakers
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             denying
             perfection
             in
             their
             notion
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             give
             incouragement
             to
             sin
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             examine
             the
             case
             truly
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             that
             the
             charge
             will
             fall
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Pray
             ,
             who
             is
             your
             Friend
             ,
             he
             that
             saith
             you
             have
             no
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             informs
             you
             where
             he
             lurks
             ?
             when
             the
             Devil
             perswades
             man
             that
             he
             is
             clean
             and
             free
             ,
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             his
             work
             is
             done
             ;
             there
             is
             small
             hopes
             of
             that
             mans
             conversion
             ,
             who
             thinks
             himself
             well
             enough
             already
             ;
             it
             's
             one
             step
             to
             conversion
             ,
             to
             see
             our selves
             unconverted
             ;
             and
             one
             step
             to
             happiness
             ,
             to
             perceive
             that
             we
             are
             miserable
             ,
             
               nay
               ,
               even
               miserable
               sinners
            
             :
             he
             is
             besotted
             with
             his
             condition
             that
             mistakes
             his
             Prison
             for
             a
             Palace
             ;
             I
             need
             not
             guard
             my
             House
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             no
             Thieves
             can
             enter
             in
             :
             it
             's
             vain
             to
             offer
             him
             Physick
             ,
             who
             concludes
             himself
             well
             ;
             or
             to
             sue
             for
             redemption
             ,
             when
             free
             from
             thraldom
             .
             Math.
             9.
             12.
             
             But
             if
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             I
             find
             my self
             weak
             ,
             then
             I
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             that
             is
             strong
             ;
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             my
             infirmities
             I
             seek
             after
             help
             .
             If
             I
             find
             many
             Enemies
             ,
             I
             prepare
             against
             them
             .
             If
             I
             be
             throughly
             convinc't
             that
             I
             am
             beset
             round
             with
             temptations
             and
             such
             stratagems
             as
             are
             under
             the
             conduct
             of
             such
             a
             powerful
             and
             Politick
             Enemy
             as
             the
             Devil
             is
             
             without
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             compleat
             my
             misery
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             a
             false
             and
             treacherous
             heart
             within
             me
             ;
             being
             in
             those
             sad
             circumstances
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             set
             my
             watch
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             the
             confidence
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             the
             protection
             of
             an
             Almighty
             arm
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             yield
             the
             cause
             till
             you
             have
             more
             fully
             clear'd
             the
             point
             :
             consult
             Eph.
             5.
             5.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             27
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             learn
             that
             no
             unclean
             thing
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             which
             implies
             a
             necessity
             of
             an
             unsinning
             state
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             order
             to
             our
             happiness
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             refutation
             of
             your
             mistakes
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             ;
             do
             but
             duly
             consult
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             commentators
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             they
             import
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             no
             unregenerate
             ,
             and
             unsanctified
             person
             shall
             have
             any
             share
             in
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             you
             one
             Argument
             more
             for
             perfection
             (
             as
             it
             is
             taught
             by
             the
             Quakers
             )
             and
             then
             I
             have
             named
             all
             I
             have
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             any
             moment
             ;
             by
             denying
             perfection
             ,
             a
             fundamental
             in
             Divinity
             is
             overthrown
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             the
             second
             Adam
             has
             gain'd
             what
             the
             first
             Adam
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             think
             that
             the
             first
             Adam
             had
             a
             state
             of
             such
             perfection
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             it
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             for
             you
             know
             ,
             he
             did
             actually
             fall
             ;
             such
             a
             perfection
             he
             never
             lost
             ,
             nor
             did
             Christ
             gain
             such
             a
             
             state
             for
             us
             in
             this
             World
             :
             We
             are
             indeed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             put
             into
             such
             a
             State
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             perform
             that
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             ,
             through
             his
             mercy
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             please
             God
             ,
             considering
             what
             he
             now
             expects
             ,
             and
             accepts
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Adam
             could
             ,
             considering
             what
             God
             required
             then
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             stretch
             this
             sentence
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             an
             equal
             perfection
             ,
             to
             Adam's
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             you
             discover
             gross
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             mis-timeing
             that
             fundamental
             of
             yours
             which
             you
             are
             not
             to
             apply
             to
             this
             present
             mortal
             state
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             life
             to
             come
             :
             here
             we
             have
             but
             the
             earnest
             and
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             23.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             14
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             
               here
               we
               know
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               Prophesy
               but
               in
               part
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
             The
             state
             of
             Grace
             here
             is
             gradual
             .
             We
             grow
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             
               but
               when
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               is
               come
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               in
               part
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             10.
             
             Then
             mind
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               For
               now
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             this
             life
             )
             
               we
               see
               through
               a
               glass
               darkly
               ,
               but
               then
            
             (
             that
             is
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             )
             
               face
               to
               face
            
             .
             Seeing
             God
             face
             to
             face
             cannot
             be
             here
             ,
             
               for
               we
               cannot
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               and
               live
               ,
               Exod.
            
             33.
             20.
             for
             
               here
               we
               walk
               by
               faith
               not
               by
               sight
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             and
             it
             's
             only
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             that
             we
             must
             expect
             the
             fruition
             of
             the
             beatifical
             vision
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             2.
             
             But
             that
             I
             may
             
             bring
             this
             subject
             to
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             add
             ,
             that
             to
             argue
             a
             state
             here
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             is
             to
             argue
             against
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             the
             clearest
             conviction
             and
             experience
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             of
             failings
             in
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             such
             their
             shares
             of
             troubles
             and
             vexations
             in
             this
             life
             ?
             They
             suffer
             hunger
             ,
             and
             cold
             ,
             needs
             and
             necessities
             ,
             the
             tormenting
             diseases
             ,
             and
             anguishes
             of
             the
             body
             :
             and
             at
             last
             yield
             up
             the
             Ghost
             to
             Death
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             infer
             from
             hence
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             Christians
             are
             not
             reinstated
             in
             this
             life
             in
             the
             outward
             part
             or
             appendages
             of
             that
             perfection
             which
             Adam
             lost
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             painless
             ,
             secure
             ,
             immortal
             state
             .
             All
             the
             miseries
             we
             suffer
             here
             are
             but
             the
             dire
             effects
             and
             consequents
             of
             sin
             ;
             will
             you
             say
             then
             that
             the
             cause
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             remain
             ?
             This
             impleads
             the
             Divine
             justice
             ,
             that
             some
             should
             feel
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             not
             concerned
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             
               shall
               not
               the
               judg
               of
               all
               the
            
             
             
               earth
               do
               right
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             If
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             grief
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             diseases
             and
             death
             ,
             be
             nothing
             but
             the
             effects
             of
             sin
             :
             how
             shall
             our
             Saviour
             who
             suffered
             them
             all
             ,
             be
             himself
             free
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Those
             sorrows
             were
             the
             effects
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             which
             he
             in
             compassion
             to
             us
             ,
             took
             voluntarily
             upon
             himself
             ;
             it
             was
             
               our
               sins
            
             ,
             
             
               which
               he
               bare
               upon
               his
               own
               body
            
             ;
             And
             taking
             
             upon
             himself
             our
             sorrows
             and
             infirmities
             ,
             
             
               he
               thereby
               became
               a
               more
               merciful
               high
               Priest
            
             ;
             For
             death
             entred
             by
             sin
             ;
             so
             consequently
             no
             sin
             ,
             no
             death
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             its
             sad
             attendants
             .
             We
             free
             Christ
             from
             the
             commission
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             confess
             ,
             sin
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             Saviours
             sufferings
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             our
             sin
             ,
             not
             his
             own
             .
             He
             offered
             himself
             to
             suffer
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             we
             had
             deserved
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             as
             just
             in
             God
             to
             inflict
             them
             on
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             a
             Creditor
             to
             make
             the
             Bonds-man
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             and
             willing
             ,
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             of
             an
             indigent
             Bankrupt
             :
             And
             thus
             Christs
             sufferings
             do
             still
             more
             strongly
             prove
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             just
             desert
             of
             sin
             ;
             since
             even
             a
             surety
             for
             sinners
             cannot
             escape
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             The
             satisfaction
             which
             you
             have
             given
             me
             ,
             invites
             me
             to
             give
             you
             some
             further
             trouble
             ,
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             my
             remaining
             doubts
             .
          
           
             You
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             how
             the
             Quakers
             fasten
             the
             charge
             of
             Pbarisaism
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             in
             having
             their
             Pulpits
             exalted
             ;
             and
             do
             they
             not
             herein
             manifest
             an
             horrible
             pride
             ,
             and
             come
             within
             the
             lash
             of
             that
             reproof
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ?
             Mark
             12.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Beware
             
             
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               which
               love
               to
               go
               in
               long
               cloathing
               ,
               and
               love
               Salutations
               in
               the
               Market-places
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Seats
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             our
             Lord
             condemned
             in
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             was
             their
             pride
             in
             chusing
             the
             high
             places
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             in
             a
             vain
             presumption
             that
             they
             exceeded
             all
             men
             in
             Learning
             and
             Holiness
             :
             herein
             the
             Quakers
             discover
             not
             our
             pride
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             Ignorance
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             for
             preeminence
             ,
             that
             we
             use
             our
             Pulpits
             ,
             but
             for
             convenience
             ;
             not
             that
             our
             persons
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             voices
             may
             be
             exalted
             :
             and
             herein
             we
             aim
             not
             at
             glory
             to
             our selves
             ,
             but
             edification
             to
             our
             People
             :
             and
             this
             is
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             
               Ezra
               ,
               Neh.
            
             8.
             4.
             who
             did
             erect
             a
             Pulpit
             of
             wood
             ,
             not
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             no
             where
             commanded
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             stand
             above
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             the
             better
             heard
             ,
             while
             he
             interpreted
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             .
             But
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             us
             not
             so
             far
             humour
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             their
             idle
             impertinencies
             ,
             and
             cavils
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             moment
             to
             object
             against
             us
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             give
             a
             reply
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             further
             to
             engage
             you
             to
             give
             credit
             and
             attention
             to
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             profess
             to
             you
             that
             I
             have
             not
             spoke
             any
             thing
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             am
             perswaded
             in
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             agreeable
             to
             sacred
             truth
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             believe
             me
             without
             an
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             An
             Oath
             would
             be
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             me
             any
             assurance
             of
             your
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             for
             that
             be
             the
             rather
             moved
             
             to
             question
             it
             :
             for
             what
             more
             expresly
             forbidden
             than
             swearing
             ?
             what
             so
             contradictory
             to
             that
             sacred
             truth
             you
             profess
             to
             own
             ?
             I
             have
             not
             much
             convers'd
             with
             Books
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             heard
             that
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             Piety
             was
             approv'd
             (
             as
             Gold
             )
             in
             the
             Furnace
             of
             a
             dreadful
             persecution
             ,
             practis'd
             such
             an
             honest
             and
             ingenuous
             simplicity
             ,
             to
             that
             exactness
             and
             accuracy
             ,
             that
             they
             accounted
             it
             a
             disparagement
             to
             be
             put
             to
             an
             Oath
             .
             But
             seeing
             you
             hold
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             prove
             it
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             can
             make
             it
             in
             any
             case
             a
             Duty
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             change
             my
             Opinion
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             which
             I
             esteemed
             most
             impious
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             think
             it
             very
             Religious
             through
             the
             multitude
             of
             Oaths
             that
             are
             so
             frequently
             in
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Pray
             tell
             me
             how
             the
             Quakers
             instruct
             you
             concerning
             an
             Oath
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             shall
             do
             presently
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             I
             lately
             met
             with
             ,
             intitl'd
             
               Antichristianism
               reproved
            
             ,
             written
             by
             
               Rich.
               Hubberthorn
            
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             Book
             of
             Mr.
             Tombs
             ,
             who
             it
             seems
             did
             vindicate
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             an
             Oath
             (
             lawfully
             administred
             ;
             )
             wherein
             Hubberthorn
             endeavours
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             that
             all
             Oaths
             are
             utterly
             unlawful
             by
             Christ's
             command
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             such
             as
             do
             vindicate
             them
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             charge
             of
             Antichristianism
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             in
             this
             Controversy
             ,
             you
             must
             tell
             me
             whether
             or
             no
             Oaths
             were
             ever
             lawful
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Hubberthorn
             will
             answer
             you
             ,
             for
             his
             words
             imply
             that
             they
             were
             .
             Therefore
             he
             tells
             Mr.
             Tombs
             that
             he
             failed
             in
             his
             instances
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             others
             swearing
             ,
             for
             they
             lived
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             Hubberthorn
             by
             the
             first
             Covenant
             means
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             he
             shews
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             folly
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             Abraham
             and
             others
             after
             him
             lived
             under
             that
             Covenant
             .
             And
             therefore
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             upon
             this
             discourse
             concerning
             Oaths
             ,
             I
             shall
             make
             a
             digression
             to
             unfold
             ,
             this
             necessary
             point
             of
             Religion
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ;
             wherein
             (
             as
             in
             many
             other
             things
             )
             the
             Quakers
             are
             grosly
             Ignorant
             and
             Erroneous
             .
          
           
             You
             must
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             God
             out
             of
             his
             gracious
             condescension
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             enter
             into
             with
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             state
             and
             condition
             he
             found
             him
             in
             :
             The
             first
             was
             made
             with
             Adam
             (
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             )
             whilst
             he
             remained
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Innocency
             ;
             And
             this
             by
             Divines
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             because
             an
             exact
             obedience
             was
             required
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             reward
             promised
             him
             upon
             that
             obedience
             .
             
             Adam
             violating
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             thereby
             falling
             from
             his
             Original
             happy
             state
             ;
             he
             and
             all
             mankind
             are
             made
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             receiving
             any
             benefit
             thereby
             .
             And
             now
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             man
             in
             another
             state
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
             And
             Gods
             compassion
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             enter
             into
             a
             second
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degenerate
             estate
             he
             was
             faln
             into
             :
             and
             this
             is
             usually
             called
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             because
             a
             more
             superabundant
             measure
             of
             grace
             is
             seen
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             more
             favour
             shown
             ,
             in
             Gods
             entrance
             into
             Covenant
             with
             Man
             in
             his
             lapsed
             condition
             ,
             for
             his
             restitution
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             than
             in
             his
             state
             of
             Integrity
             for
             his
             preservation
             .
          
           
             This
             latter
             Covenant
             God
             made
             with
             Adam
             soon
             after
             his
             fall
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               shall
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
               Gen.
            
             3.
             15.
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             shall
             send
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             born
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             destroy
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             dominion
             of
             the
             Divel
             .
             And
             this
             afterwards
             he
             plainly
             repeated
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
            
             22.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             entails
             this
             promised
             seed
             to
             his
             Loyns
             .
             But
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             that
             Type
             of
             this
             promised
             seed
             God
             commands
             him
             to
             offer
             up
             ,
             on
             Mount
             Moriab
             ;
             which
             command
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             about
             to
             execute
             ,
             a
             countermand
             stays
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             Ram
             is
             by
             Gods
             good
             Providence
             provided
             for
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             to
             intimate
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
             promised
             seed
             was
             not
             then
             to
             be
             offer'd
             up
             ,
             but
             should
             be
             suspended
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             God
             would
             accept
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             
               Rams
               ,
               Bulls
               ,
               Goats
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             Types
             ,
             and
             Figures
             ,
             that
             the
             promised
             seed
             should
             in
             due
             time
             offer
             up
             himself
             ,
             a
             full
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Oblation
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             say
             that
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             David
             were
             under
             the
             first
             of
             these
             Covenants
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             is
             notoriously
             false
             ;
             for
             that
             Covenant
             was
             but
             a
             small
             time
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             after
             
             Adam's
             fall
             ,
             but
             a
             small
             time
             of
             use
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             give
             life
             ,
             none
             living
             under
             it
             but
             Adam
             ;
             all
             hopes
             of
             Salvation
             ever
             after
             ,
             depending
             upon
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             plank
             after
             Shipwrack
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             we
             not
             read
             in
             Heb.
             8.
             of
             an
             old
             Covenant
             which
             was
             to
             be
             done
             away
             ,
             
             and
             a
             new
             Covenant
             to
             succeed
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ?
             Was
             not
             the
             old
             Covenant
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             David
             live
             under
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             David
             lived
             under
             the
             old
             Covenant
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             readily
             grant
             ;
             but
             that
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             I
             utterly
             deny
             ;
             which
             that
             you
             may
             apprehend
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             from
             the
             first
             promulging
             of
             it
             to
             Adam
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             
             World
             ,
             yet
             is
             according
             to
             the
             several
             forms
             or
             modes
             of
             its
             administration
             ,
             distinguished
             into
             Old
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             New
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             to
             be
             antiquated
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             was
             administred
             by
             Promises
             ,
             Prophesies
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             foresignifying
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             for
             that
             time
             were
             sufficient
             to
             build
             up
             those
             who
             then
             lived
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             had
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             Under
             the
             Gospel
             when
             Christ
             the
             substance
             was
             come
             ,
             those
             Types
             and
             Ceremonies
             were
             abolished
             ;
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             in
             which
             this
             Covenant
             is
             dispensed
             ,
             
             are
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             .
             So
             that
             the
             words
             Old
             and
             New
             are
             not
             applicable
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             its
             various
             dispensation
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Covenant
             in
             Old
             Testament
             times
             was
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             with
             that
             under
             which
             we
             live
             in
             Gospel
             times
             ,
             I
             prove
             thus
             :
             That
             Covenant
             which
             teacheth
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whom
             eternal
             Salvation
             may
             be
             attained
             ,
             and
             which
             offereth
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             to
             favour
             upon
             repentance
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             but
             the
             Covenant
             delivered
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             John
             5.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             Luke
             24.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             with
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             John
             1.
             45.
             
             John
             8.
             56.
             
             Acts
             26.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Deut.
             4.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Chron.
             7.
             14.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             information
             you
             have
             given
             me
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ;
             for
             I
             did
             think
             (
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Quakers
             do
             )
             that
             all
             that
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             were
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             .
             An
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             urge
             it
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             Hubberthorn
             here
             doth
             )
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             credit
             and
             authority
             of
             Old
             Testament
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             but
             I
             perceive
             mine
             and
             their
             great
             mistake
             herein
             .
             I
             would
             have
             you
             now
             return
             to
             the
             Query
             about
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             suppose
             Hubberthorn
             ,
             by
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             legal
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             under
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Oaths
             were
             lawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             Hubberthorn
             yields
             they
             were
             then
             lawful
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             brings
             in
             his
             proofs
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             as
             unlawful
             then
             as
             now
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             are
             those
             proofs
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             Mr.
             Tombs
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             Hos.
             4.
             3.
             
             
               For
               Oaths
               the
               Land
               mourns
            
             ;
             and
             Zach.
             5.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               one
               that
               sweareth
               shal●…
               be
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             these
             are
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             do
             you
             gather
             from
             thence
             ?
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             horrid
             abuse
             the
             Quakers
             put
             
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             which
             they
             were
             writ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             How
             do
             you
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             they
             abuse
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Doth
             it
             not
             appear
             very
             plainly
             ,
             when
             they
             confess
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             Oaths
             were
             lawful
             ,
             yet
             do
             bring
             in
             Hosea
             and
             Zachary
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             speaking
             against
             that
             usage
             which
             themselves
             confess
             was
             then
             lawful
             ;
             If
             Hosea
             and
             Zachary
             were
             true
             Prophets
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             think
             they
             contradict
             the
             truth
             ?
             If
             they
             were
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             why
             do
             the
             Quakers
             use
             their
             testimony
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             ,
             Hosea
             and
             Zachary
             did
             not
             mean
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             Oaths
             then
             ,
             but
             only
             prophesied
             of
             their
             unlawfulness
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             you
             make
             use
             of
             a
             pitiful
             shift
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             evident
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             then
             a
             heavy
             calamity
             threatned
             ,
             and
             hanging
             over
             the
             Land
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             gives
             the
             cause
             thereof
             to
             be
             for
             Oaths
             :
             and
             if
             Oaths
             were
             then
             lawful
             ,
             must
             the
             people
             be
             cut
             off
             for
             doing
             what
             was
             just
             and
             lawful
             ?
             or
             is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             think
             ,
             the
             people
             should
             suffer
             ,
             for
             a
             sin
             to
             be
             committed
             afterwards
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             Oaths
             were
             unlawful
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             my
             design
             being
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             fallacious
             way
             of
             arguing
             ,
             which
             the
             Quakers
             use
             :
             and
             that
             this
             Hubberthorn
             (
             so
             much
             esteemed
             by
             them
             )
             is
             trap't
             in
             his
             own
             net
             ,
             and
             confuted
             by
             himself
             ,
             while
             he
             confesses
             Oaths
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             contradicts
             himself
             again
             by
             bringing
             texts
             out
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             prove
             them
             otherwise
             :
             and
             thus
             you
             see
             he
             brings
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             contradicting
             it self
             also
             ,
             which
             in
             
               Deut.
               6.
            
             13.
             commands
             it
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             I
             pray
             you
             judge
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             highly
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             not
             untruly
             ,
             charged
             the
             Quakers
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             Texts
             of
             the
             Prophets
             :
             for
             I
             cannot
             but
             acknowledge
             it
             an
             absurdity
             ,
             to
             alledge
             the
             Scripture
             against
             it self
             :
             but
             I
             pray
             you
             discover
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             swearing
             the
             people
             were
             there
             threatned
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             mind
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             which
             swearing
             is
             there
             joyned
             withal
             ;
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             the
             Chapter
             you
             will
             discern
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Land
             mourned
             was
             not
             for
             taking
             Oaths
             (
             for
             those
             are
             already
             proved
             ,
             and
             confessed
             to
             be
             then
             lawful
             )
             but
             for
             taking
             them
             against
             Truth
             and
             Mercy
             with
             malicious
             ,
             or
             injurious
             designs
             .
             But
             their
             bringing
             in
             
             Zachary's
             words
             to
             disprove
             the
             lawfulness
             
             of
             swearing
             ,
             discovers
             a
             most
             dishonest
             principle
             in
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             words
             are
             wrested
             by
             them
             :
             for
             the
             
               fourth
               verse
            
             expresly
             interprets
             swearing
             for
             which
             .
             the
             people
             are
             threatned
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             to
             be
             false-swearing
             only
             ;
             Therefore
             consult
             both
             at
             large
             Zach.
             5.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               curse
               that
               goeth
               forth
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
               for
               every
               one
               that
               stealeth
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               according
               to
               it
               :
               and
               every
               one
               that
               sweareth
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               as
               on
               that
               side
               according
               to
               it
               .
               I
               will
               bring
               it
               forth
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               of
               the
               thief
               ,
               and
               into
               the
               house
               of
               him
               that
               sweareth
               falsly
               by
               my
               Name
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             an
             Oath
             now
             under
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             the
             Gospel
             has
             no
             where
             abolished
             the
             lawful
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             will
             fall
             under
             
               John
               Tombs
            
             his
             charge
             of
             Antichristianism
             :
             for
             our
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             34.
             
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               swear
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             is
             repeated
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               James
               ,
               c.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Oaths
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             say
             the
             contrary
             ,
             do
             live
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             mince
             the
             Text
             by
             taking
             a
             piece
             of
             it
             only
             (
             as
             your
             usual
             way
             is
             )
             of
             which
             I
             hope
             to
             convince
             you
             in
             the
             process
             
             of
             this
             discourse
             ;
             in
             order
             whereunto
             ,
             I
             shall
             pitch
             upon
             this
             method
             following
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             that
             these
             words
             do
             not
             generally
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             in
             that
             large
             sense
             you
             take
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shall
             endèavour
             to
             give
             you
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             what
             sort
             of
             swearing
             is
             there
             forbidden
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             very
             much
             contribute
             to
             my
             conviction
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ;
             Pray
             you
             therefore
             first
             prove
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             do
             not
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             in
             that
             large
             sense
             wherein
             we
             take
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             do
             it
             in
             this
             order
             .
             First
             ,
             by
             proving
             it
             an
             act
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             towards
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             necessary
             justice
             and
             charity
             towards
             men
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             therefore
             a
             part
             of
             that
             moral
             and
             eternal
             Law
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             professeth
             he
             came
             not
             
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfill
               .
            
             And
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             it
             practised
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             much
             desire
             to
             hear
             the
             first
             particular
             prov'd
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             prove
             it
             first
             by
             Reason
             .
             Secondly
             by
             consent
             of
             Nations
             ,
             thus
             .
             That
             whereby
             
             we
             glorifie
             God
             and
             adore
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             by
             an
             Oath
             (
             rightly
             taken
             )
             we
             glorifie
             God
             and
             adore
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             therefore
             such
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             .
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             
             is
             evident
             of
             it self
             ,
             for
             what
             else
             is
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             adore
             and
             glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             humble
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Attributes
             .
             And
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             by
             an
             Oath
             (
             reverently
             taken
             )
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             nature
             (
             and
             definition
             )
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             an
             Oath
             is
             a
             religious
             appeal
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             searcher
             of
             all
             hearts
             ,
             as
             a
             witness
             of
             what
             we
             assert
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             avenger
             of
             perjury
             .
             Now
             that
             by
             such
             a
             reverent
             appeal
             unto
             God
             ,
             we
             glorifie
             him
             ;
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             do
             therein
             make
             acknowledgment
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             God's
             existence
             and
             being
             ;
             for
             
               he
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               &c.
               Heb.
            
             11.
             6.
             and
             an
             Oath
             certainly
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             being
             an
             immediate
             appeal
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             Witness
             and
             Judge
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             Omnipresence
             and
             Ubiquity
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             present
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Psalm
               139.
               
               Whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               presence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             could
             we
             call
             upon
             him
             either
             as
             Witness
             of
             our
             sincerity
             ,
             or
             Judge
             of
             our
             hypocrisie
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             not
             believe
             him
             within
             hearing
             ?
             and
             therefore
             the
             not
             having
             God
             before
             our
             eys
             is
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             description
             of
             the
             most
             profligated
             wretchless
             state
             of
             sin
             .
             3.
             
             Herein
             we
             acknowledge
             his
             Omniscience
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Apostles
             stile
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               ;
               that
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               open
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               we
               have
            
             (
             then
             more
             immediately
             )
             
               to
               do
            
             .
             4.
             
             His
             
             truth
             and
             veracity
             ,
             a
             Witness
             brought
             into
             the
             Court
             ,
             that
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             nor
             be
             impos'd
             upon
             :
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             7.
             
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               .
            
             5.
             
             His
             providence
             and
             paternal
             care
             of
             the
             concerns
             of
             mankind
             ,
             taking
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             righteous
             into
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             helping
             them
             to
             right
             ,
             that
             suffer
             wrong
             .
             6.
             
             His
             superiority
             ,
             or
             rather
             supremacy
             ,
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.
             16.
             
             
               For
               verily
               men
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               .
            
             Therefore
             in
             swearing
             by
             him
             ,
             we
             own
             him
             to
             be
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             most
             high
             .
             7.
             
             We
             herein
             acknowledge
             his
             vindictive
             justice
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Revenger
             of
             Perjury
             ;
             such
             an
             one
             as
             will
             by
             no
             means
             patronize
             iniquity
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             or
             guile
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             and
             will
             both
             bring
             sin
             to
             light
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             and
             punish
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             19.
             
             So
             that
             I
             hope
             you
             see
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             (
             rightly
             circumstantiated
             and
             taken
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             in
             truth
             ,
             in
             judgment
             ,
             and
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             )
             is
             a
             comprehensive
             part
             of
             Religion
             ;
             It
             being
             such
             a
             solemn
             acknowledgment
             ,
             where
             by
             we
             glorifie
             God's
             Existence
             ,
             Omnipresence
             ,
             Omniscience
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             Providence
             ,
             Superiority
             ,
             and
             revenging
             Justice
             ;
             How
             can
             you
             think
             it
             less
             then
             a
             duty
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             a
             part
             in
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ;
             as
             indeed
             we
             find
             it
             doth
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             13.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               fear
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               shalt
               serve
               him
               ,
               and
               swear
               by
               his
               Name
               .
            
             And
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               swear
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               in
               righteousness
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             had
             thought
             that
             an
             Oath
             had
             been
             so
             far
             from
             glorifying
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             been
             the
             only
             prosanation
             of
             his
             Name
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Then
             it
             would
             never
             at
             any
             time
             have
             been
             commanded
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             this
             Discourse
             inclines
             me
             to
             some
             more
             consideration
             about
             it
             ,
             than
             hitherto
             I
             have
             entred
             into
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             confirm
             you
             further
             ,
             I
             shall
             resume
             the
             method
             propos'd
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             Nations
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             to
             such
             as
             are
             conversant
             in
             ancient
             Authors
             .
             Aristotle
             ,
             the
             great
             Philosopher
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               is
               the
               most
               venerable
               thing
               that
               pertains
               to
               Religion
            
             *
             .
             Cicero
             ,
             the
             learned
             Oratour
             ,
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             an
             Oath
             :
             
               An
               Oath
               is
               a
               religious
               affirmation
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               affirm
               or
               promise
               by
               taking
               God
               to
               witness
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               an
               Oath
               binds
               you
               to
               performance
            
             †
             .
             And
             elsewhere
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Our
               Fore-fathers
               thought
               no
               tie
               more
               fast
               to
               bind
               mens
               faith
               than
               an
               Oath
            
             ‖
             .
             And
             therefore
             anciently
             Captains
             of
             War
             ,
             in
             listing
             their
             Souldiers
             ,
             did
             alwayes
             bind
             them
             to
             their
             fidelity
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             which
             Oath
             was
             had
             in
             so
             great
             reverence
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             honoured
             it
             with
             a
             religious
             title
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             (
             or
             religious
             Solemnity
             )
             whereupon
             
             Seneca
             (
             that
             excellent
             Moralist
             )
             saith
             ,
             Religion
             (
             that
             is
             that
             military
             Oath
             which
             they
             call'd
             a
             Sacrament
             )
             
               is
               the
               chiefest
               bond
               of
               fidelity
               in
               the
               Militia
            
             *
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             reverence
             had
             they
             for
             an
             Oath
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             broke
             it
             ,
             were
             the
             
               infamiâ
               notati
            
             ,
             the
             only
             men
             of
             infamy
             ,
             and
             justly
             seiz'd
             upon
             by
             Divine
             vengeance
             .
             The
             Heathens
             had
             so
             great
             a
             dread
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             perjury
             ,
             that
             they
             said
             ,
             
               It
               laid
               waste
               the
               whole
               stock
               and
               family
               ,
               root
               and
               branch
            
             †
             .
             And
             what
             other
             is
             this
             ,
             then
             what
             the
             Prophet
             Zachary
             hath
             said
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             concerning
             the
             flying
             roll
             ,
             
               That
               it
               should
               enter
               into
               the
               house
               of
               him
               that
               sweareth
               falsly
               ,
               and
               consume
               it
               with
               the
               timber
               and
               stones
               thereof
               .
            
             So
             that
             herein
             you
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             harmony
             and
             agreement
             between
             the
             light
             and
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             with
             the
             positive
             and
             Moral
             Law
             of
             God
             given
             by
             Moses
             to
             mankind
             ,
             which
             was
             nothing
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             renew'd
             and
             improv'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             How
             come
             you
             to
             alledge
             the
             testimony
             of
             Heathen
             Authours
             to
             prove
             a
             Christian
             duty
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Those
             testimonies
             do
             signifie
             the
             universal
             consent
             of
             mankind
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             ingrafted
             in
             our
             natural
             principles
             of
             Reason
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Law
             of
             Nature
             which
             our
             Lord
             
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfil
               ,
            
             and
             perfect
             :
             
             and
             of
             which
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               For
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               which
               have
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               do
               by
               nature
               the
               things
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               these
               having
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               a
               law
               unto
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             having
             prov'd
             an
             Oath
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             Reason
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             Nations
             ,
             confirm'd
             by
             Scripture
             in
             the
             reference
             it
             hath
             to
             the
             first
             Table
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             you
             that
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             ,
             in
             the
             respect
             it
             hath
             to
             the
             2d
             Table
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             pray
             go
             for
             ward
             in
             your
             undertaking
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             look
             into
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             New
             ,
             as
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             you
             'l
             find
             that
             the
             primary
             designation
             and
             intendment
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             is
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             be
             inform'd
             from
             Heb.
             6.
             16.
             than
             which
             ,
             nothing
             can
             have
             a
             more
             moral
             consideration
             ,
             or
             have
             more
             immediate
             respect
             to
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             strife
             and
             Law-suits
             ,
             about
             mens
             rights
             and
             properties
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             evidence
             is
             necessary
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Court
             of
             Justice
             can
             proceed
             to
             the
             determining
             of
             Controversies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             the
             scope
             of
             your
             Argument
             .
             But
             may
             not
             true
             and
             faithful
             Evidences
             be
             given
             without
             an
             Oath
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             there
             were
             that
             truth
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             their
             bare
             testimony
             were
             infallible
             ,
             &
             of
             sufficient
             credit
             ,
             then
             there
             were
             no
             need
             at
             all
             of
             an
             oath
             ;
             but
             seeing
             
               all
               men
               are
               lyars
            
             ,
             &
             mankind
             is
             so
             generally
             leaven'd
             with
             hypocrisie
             ;
             
             and
             since
             fear
             ,
             or
             favour
             ,
             malice
             ,
             or
             interest
             sways
             with
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             becomes
             highly
             needful
             ,
             that
             their
             evidences
             be
             demanded
             and
             given
             in
             such
             forms
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             binding
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             an
             Oath
             by
             all
             the
             world
             is
             acknowledg'd
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             therefore
             called
             by
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
               The
               greatest
               bond
               of
               faith
               amongst
               men
            
             *
             :
             and
             by
             
               Dionysius
               Hal.
               The
               utmost
               assurance
            
             †
             ;
             
               Beyond
               which
            
             (
             saith
             Bishop
             
               Sanderson
               )
               we
               have
               no
               further
               ways
               of
               scrutiny
            
             ‖
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             men
             will
             be
             nought
             ,
             they
             may
             forswear
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             lie
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             a
             lie
             ,
             what
             conscience
             will
             he
             make
             of
             perjury
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Conscience
             does
             not
             dread
             all
             sins
             alike
             ,
             some
             sins
             it
             can
             swallow
             down
             glibly
             ,
             others
             not
             without
             regret
             :
             and
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             you
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             a
             much
             strongger
             bond
             to
             the
             conscience
             than
             a
             bare
             Testimony
             :
             for
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             breasts
             of
             bad
             men
             ,
             that
             multitudes
             ,
             who
             fear
             not
             a
             lie
             ,
             yet
             do
             dread
             the
             solemnity
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             horrour
             of
             perjury
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             the
             ends
             of
             justice
             and
             charity
             are
             so
             much
             served
             by
             the
             religious
             use
             of
             an
             Oath
             (
             as
             hath
             formerly
             been
             prov'd
             ;
             )
             would
             not
             the
             abolishing
             of
             it
             derogate
             from
             the
             honour
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             for
             while
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               for
               confirmation
               is
               the
               end
               of
               strife
            
             ;
             if
             you
             take
             away
             
             an
             Oath
             ,
             you
             take
             away
             that
             which
             by
             God
             is
             ordained
             to
             be
             the
             most
             effectual
             means
             of
             ending
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             Christ
             not
             so
             much
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             as
             Discord
             ;
             by
             making
             him
             the
             abolisher
             of
             that
             which
             was
             design'd
             to
             compose
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             think
             your
             Discourse
             very
             reasonable
             and
             convincing
             ,
             did
             I
             not
             find
             in
             the
             Text
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             37.
             after
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ;
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               cometh
               of
               evil
               .
            
             If
             all
             Oaths
             then
             be
             evil
             ,
             how
             dare
             you
             call
             them
             good
             ,
             or
             plead
             for
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             you
             mistake
             the
             Text
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             account
             in
             its
             due
             time
             and
             place
             .
             But
             that
             all
             Oaths
             are
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             what
             has
             already
             been
             said
             of
             their
             morality
             ,
             and
             usefulness
             ,
             but
             further
             by
             these
             following
             considerations
             :
             1.
             
             In
             that
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             they
             were
             once
             lawful
             ,
             therefore
             not
             morally
             evil
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             example
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             before
             the
             Levitical
             law
             was
             given
             ,
             therefore
             not
             ceremonial
             .
             3.
             
             By
             the
             examples
             of
             St.
             Paul
             and
             the
             Angel
             ,
             after
             the
             Gospel
             was
             promulg'd
             ,
             therefore
             against
             no
             Gospel
             Precept
             .
             I
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             By
             your
             own
             confession
             they
             were
             once
             lawful
             under
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             till
             you
             prove
             them
             repeal'd
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             of
             themselves
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             doth
             not
             all
             good
             and
             evil
             depend
             upon
             the
             Divine
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ?
             So
             that
             things
             are
             good
             or
             evil
             for
             no
             other
             reasons
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Should
             you
             indeed
             consult
             some
             of
             the
             Writers
             of
             this
             Age
             ,
             (
             whose
             learning
             ,
             I
             doubt
             ,
             surmounts
             their
             piety
             )
             you
             would
             find
             them
             of
             this
             opinion
             :
             such
             as
             the
             Dutch
             Szydlovius
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             all
             that
             we
             account
             now
             wicked
             ,
             could
             by
             a
             Divine
             commandment
             immediately
             become
             good
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             we
             have
             instances
             nearer
             home
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             own
             Nation
             ;
             such
             as
             by
             their
             Writings
             have
             not
             a
             little
             contributed
             to
             the
             debauching
             of
             this
             present
             Age.
             But
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             reasons
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             are
             eternal
             ,
             and
             were
             eternally
             ,
             lodged
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             :
             For
             God
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             ,
             arbitrary
             ,
             wilful
             being
             ;
             his
             will
             is
             not
             a
             blind
             impetus
             ;
             but
             acts
             by
             the
             dictates
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             disposition
             of
             his
             holy
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             of
             eternal
             Justice
             *
             .
             So
             that
             what
             has
             an
             intrinsick
             goodness
             in
             it
             ,
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             antecedently
             to
             all
             Divine
             Commands
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             was
             eternally
             repugnant
             to
             his
             holy
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             sensible
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             digression
             from
             our
             subject
             ,
             but
             my
             desire
             of
             further
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             
             prompts
             me
             to
             give
             you
             a
             further
             interruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             is
             the
             most
             horrid
             contradiction
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             will
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             eternal
             rectitude
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             as
             all
             sin
             is
             ;
             and
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             own
             faculties
             ,
             whether
             love
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             truth
             ,
             justice
             ,
             purity
             ,
             &c.
             be
             not
             more
             suitable
             to
             his
             holiness
             ,
             and
             commend
             themselves
             to
             us
             by
             their
             inward
             goodness
             ,
             more
             than
             hatred
             ,
             murther
             ,
             theft
             ,
             lying
             ,
             impurity
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             If
             we
             had
             not
             these
             characters
             of
             goodness
             impress'd
             upon
             our
             consciences
             ,
             we
             should
             loose
             a
             main
             argument
             for
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ;
             and
             a
             false
             Religion
             ,
             would
             bid
             as
             fair
             for
             our
             belief
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             ;
             miracles
             themselves
             being
             not
             able
             to
             ingage
             my
             faith
             ,
             if
             the
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             by
             them
             ,
             be
             not
             agreeable
             to
             my
             reason
             ,
             and
             natural
             conscience
             ;
             to
             which
             God
             himself
             makes
             his
             appeal
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             heathen
             world
             ,
             could
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             embracement
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             ,
             besides
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             a
             natural
             congruity
             in
             it
             ,
             with
             their
             judging
             faculties
             ;
             so
             that
             good
             ,
             and
             evil
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             because
             commanded
             and
             forbidden
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             are
             so
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             for
             ever
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             this
             profitable
             digression
             I
             have
             caused
             you
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             shall
             now
             desire
             you
             to
             return
             to
             your
             old
             subject
             ;
             
             concerning
             which
             I
             have
             this
             scruple
             to
             propose
             unto
             you
             ,
             viz.
             that
             those
             instances
             ,
             wherein
             an
             Oath
             is
             acknowledged
             to
             have
             been
             lawful
             ,
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             repeal'd
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             so
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             )
             yet
             their
             having
             been
             once
             lawful
             and
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             proves
             undeniably
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             evil
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             for
             whatever
             things
             are
             so
             ,
             can
             at
             no
             time
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             tearms
             ,
             be
             ever
             commanded
             ,
             or
             countenanc'd
             by
             God
             ,
             being
             eternally
             repugnant
             to
             his
             Will
             and
             holy
             Nature
             ;
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             before
             shown
             to
             you
             .
             )
          
           
             But
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             not
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             concerning
             the
             morality
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             proved
             it
             a
             part
             of
             natural
             Religion
             and
             Justice
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             things
             that
             distinguish
             the
             Moral
             from
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             
          
           
             This
             will
             further
             appear
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             that
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             is
             a
             systeme
             only
             of
             types
             and
             shadows
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             whatever
             was
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ,
             was
             purely
             typical
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             concerning
             an
             Oath
             was
             not
             a
             type
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             had
             its
             proper
             and
             perpetual
             usefulness
             ,
             therefore
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             If
             you
             say
             it
             was
             a
             type
             of
             any
             thing
             pertaining
             to
             the
             times
             of
             
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shew
             what
             was
             its
             Antitype
             ,
             or
             thing
             represented
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             cannot
             find
             an
             Antitype
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             may
             then
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             command
             of
             swearing
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Argument
             to
             confirm
             you
             ,
             that
             Oaths
             are
             not
             evil
             in
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Examples
             of
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             ;
             with
             whom
             an
             Oath
             was
             of
             authentick
             use
             ,
             and
             held
             sacred
             ,
             before
             the
             delivery
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Law.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               Gen.
            
             21.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             31.
             where
             Abraham
             and
             Abimelech
             made
             a
             Covenant
             and
             confirm'd
             it
             by
             Oath
             interchangeably
             ;
             and
             (
             what
             is
             observable
             in
             that
             passage
             )
             Abraham
             gave
             the
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             swore
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             a
             name
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             
               in
               perpetuam
               rei
               memoriam
            
             ,
             a
             memorial
             of
             that
             solemnity
             ,
             calling
             it
             Beersheba
             ;
             in
             English
             ,
             
               the
               well
               of
               the
               Oath
            
             .
             Consult
             also
             that
             other
             instance
             ,
             in
             that
             holy
             man
             ,
             Gen.
             24.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             9.
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             Abraham
             would
             give
             his
             servant
             an
             Oath
             rashly
             ,
             nor
             exercise
             his
             authority
             to
             impose
             on
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             is
             also
             confirmed
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             making
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             swearing
             to
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               Gen.
            
             26.
             28
             ,
             31.
             as
             also
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             making
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             
             and
             swearing
             to
             his
             Uncle
             
               Laban
               ,
               by
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               Father
            
             Isaac
             ,
             Gen.
             31.
             53.
             
             An
             Oath
             therefore
             having
             been
             so
             sacred
             and
             authentick
             with
             those
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Moses
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             Moral
             Law
             which
             (
             as
             has
             been
             said
             )
             our
             Saviour
             prosesseth
             he
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Had
             the
             Quakers
             liv'd
             under
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             have
             been
             convinc't
             by
             what
             you
             have
             said
             of
             its
             lawfulness
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             usefulness
             ,
             having
             been
             made
             an
             instrument
             of
             establishing
             such
             happy
             leagues
             and
             bands
             of
             amity
             ;
             but
             to
             us
             that
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             not
             our
             circumstances
             alter'd
             with
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             prohibitions
             already
             quoted
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             the
             Gospel
             dispensation
             does
             not
             repeal
             any
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             Moral
             ,
             and
             of
             
             continued
             usefulness
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             and
             such
             is
             this
             of
             a
             lawful
             Oath
             :
             for
             that
             Law
             ,
             whose
             reason
             and
             usefulness
             is
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             to
             us
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             them
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             it self
             perpetual
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             repeal'd
             by
             any
             
             new
             dispensation
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             you
             can
             tell
             me
             some
             use
             it
             was
             to
             them
             which
             it
             is
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             you
             can
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             it
             was
             any
             of
             those
             Laws
             which
             our
             Saviour
             came
             to
             abolish
             ;
             there
             being
             as
             
             much
             need
             of
             it
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             strife
             ,
             in
             this
             litigious
             age
             especially
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               love
               of
               many
               is
               waxed
               cold
               ,
            
             as
             there
             could
             be
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             those
             words
             you
             so
             much
             insist
             on
             ,
             do
             not
             wholly
             forbid
             all
             Oaths
             ,
             is
             
             manifest
             by
             the
             instances
             we
             find
             upon
             record
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             by
             that
             infallible
             Spirit
             whereby
             the
             holy
             Penmen
             were
             acted
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             should
             be
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             you
             that
             call
             so
             much
             for
             examples
             ,
             if
             you
             were
             not
             prejudic'd
             ;
             They
             are
             the
             examples
             of
             
               St.
               Paul
            
             the
             Apostle
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Revel
             .
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             As
             for
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             seriously
             consider
             them
             ,
             you
             'l
             sind
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             manifest
             Oaths
             and
             express
             instances
             of
             swearing
             ,
             as
             those
             publick
             forms
             now
             in
             use
             in
             our
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             so
             much
             offended
             at
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Pray
             produce
             me
             these
             places
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             I
             should
             be
             much
             satisfied
             if
             you
             could
             convince
             me
             that
             St.
             Paul
             swore
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             hard
             to
             convince
             prejudic'd
             persons
             by
             the
             clearest
             truths
             that
             can
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             till
             they
             lay
             down
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             but
             your
             humility
             gives
             me
             confidence
             that
             you
             are
             none
             of
             those
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             I
             am
             not
             ,
             but
             am
             willing
             to
             be
             convinc'd
             by
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             pray
             you
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Instances
             are
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
             
               For
               God
               is
               my
               witness
               ,
               whom
               I
               serve
               with
               my
               spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               ,
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             9.
             1.
             
             
               I
               say
               the
               truth
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               lie
               not
               ,
               my
               conscience
               also
               bearing
               me
               witness
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               But
               as
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             v.
             23.
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               I
               call
               God
               for
               a
               record
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
               that
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
             
               The
               God
               and
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               blessed
               for
               evermore
               ,
               knoweth
               that
               I
               lie
               not
               .
               Gal.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             
               Now
               the
               things
               which
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               behold
               ,
               before
               God
               I
               lie
               not
               .
            
             Read
             these
             with
             attention
             ,
             and
             you
             'l
             find
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             instances
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             a
             most
             solemn
             appeal
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             witness
             of
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             his
             sincerity
             :
             and
             what
             other
             thing
             is
             an
             Oath
             ?
             for
             you
             'l
             find
             as
             much
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             several
             forms
             recorded
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             for
             Oaths
             .
             See
             Ezech.
             14.
             16
             ,
             18.
             where
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             is
             immoral
             ,
             or
             unbecoming
             his
             holiness
             )
             swears
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               &c.
            
             here
             God
             swears
             by
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             is
             it
             not
             as
             much
             an
             Oath
             in
             St.
             Paul
             to
             swear
             by
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             18.
             
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               &c.
            
             And
             those
             other
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             16.
             
             
               By
               my self
               have
               I
               sworn
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               because
               thou
               hast
            
             
             
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               &c.
               Psalm
            
             89.
             35.
             
             
               Once
               have
               I
               sworn
               by
               my
               Holiness
               that
               I
               will
               not
               lie
               unto
            
             David
             :
             are
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             As
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             am
             holy
             .
             And
             for
             these
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             forms
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             in
             more
             ,
             or
             fewer
             words
             ,
             they
             all
             do
             invocate
             God
             both
             as
             Witness
             ,
             and
             as
             Judge
             ,
             both
             to
             attest
             ,
             and
             revenge
             it
             if
             we
             perjure
             :
             for
             the
             Swearers
             conscience
             does
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             be
             called
             in
             to
             witness
             a
             lie
             ,
             he
             will
             both
             detect
             ,
             and
             revenge
             it
             .
             All
             this
             is
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             every
             Oath
             :
             So
             that
             that
             form
             in
             the
             close
             of
             our
             publick
             Oaths
             ,
             
               So
               help
               me
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             hath
             neither
             any
             thing
             new
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             is
             included
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             every
             Oath
             ;
             for
             execration
             ,
             is
             implyed
             and
             understood
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             not
             express'd
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             Elliptical
             forms
             of
             swearing
             us'd
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             whether
             express'd
             by
             a
             bare
             attestation
             ,
             Ezech.
             14.
             16.
             
             Gen.
             22.
             16.
             
             Psalm
             89.
             35.
             or
             by
             a
             bare
             execration
             only
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             95.
             ult
             .
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Learned
             Casuist
             (
             Bishop
             
               Sanderson
               de
               juramento
               ,
               p.
            
             15.
             )
             
               Omne
               juramentum
               quocunque
               modo
               prolatum
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Every
             Oath
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             soever
             it
             is
             utter'd
             ,
             either
             expresly
             ,
             or
             implicitely
             ,
             invocates
             God
             both
             as
             Witness
             ,
             and
             as
             Judge
             ;
             and
             even
             a
             bare
             attestation
             
               Subinfert
               execrationem
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             infers
             an
             execration
             ,
             as
             its
             necessary
             consequent
             :
             According
             
             to
             that
             of
             Plutarch
             ,
             Every
             Oath
             
             ends
             in
             a
             curse
             upon
             Perjury
             .
             So
             that
             those
             mentioned
             forms
             used
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             were
             as
             positive
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             you
             find
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             that
             are
             impos'd
             upon
             you
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             little
             thought
             that
             Oaths
             under
             the
             Gospel
             could
             have
             been
             so
             clearly
             made
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             confirm
             you
             yet
             by
             a
             further
             instance
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Angels
             swearing
             ,
             Rev.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             imitate
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             nothing
             but
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             evil
             and
             unholy
             can
             be
             done
             ;
             Our
             Lord
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               in
               earth
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Angels
             whom
             he
             has
             propos'd
             to
             us
             as
             patterns
             for
             our
             imitation
             ;
             so
             that
             an
             Oath
             ,
             taken
             in
             due
             order
             ,
             can
             neither
             be
             evil
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             may
             not
             the
             Angels
             and
             we
             act
             under
             different
             dispensations
             ,
             so
             that
             that
             may
             be
             lawful
             and
             commanded
             them
             ,
             which
             to
             us
             may
             be
             forbidden
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             and
             we
             are
             joyned
             in
             the
             same
             fraternity
             ,
             and
             tye
             of
             obedience
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             same
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Angels
             confession
             ,
             Rev.
             2
             2.
             9.
             who
             calls
             himself
             
               our
               Fellow-servant
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Brethren
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               of
               them
            
             
             
               which
               keep
               the
               sayings
               of
               this
               Book
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             by
             that
             Book
             ,
             whose
             sayings
             he
             kept
             ,
             he
             meant
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Revelations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Suppose
             it
             were
             so
             ;
             yet
             that
             Book
             was
             indited
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             ;
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             allow'd
             in
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             contradicted
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             in
             any
             other
             Scripture
             .
             All
             which
             serves
             to
             make
             that
             example
             of
             the
             Angel
             sufficiently
             valid
             ,
             to
             prove
             swearing
             lawful
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             where
             do
             you
             read
             that
             St.
             Paul
             layed
             his
             hand
             on
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             kissed
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             swore
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ?
             I
             thought
             you
             had
             held
             these
             necessary
             parts
             of
             a
             publick
             Oath
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             kissing
             the
             Book
             ,
             we
             hold
             to
             be
             no
             essential
             parts
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             only
             decent
             and
             comly
             ceremonies
             ,
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             our
             Governours
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             act
             more
             solemn
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             the
             Juror
             ,
             to
             a
             greater
             reverence
             and
             dread
             of
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             threatnings
             denounced
             in
             that
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             now
             nothing
             left
             to
             object
             ,
             but
             the
             forementioned
             Texts
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             34.
             
             James
             5.
             12.
             whereof
             if
             you
             can
             give
             me
             as
             clear
             an
             account
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             done
             of
             my
             other
             doubts
             ,
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             of
             your
             udgment
             ,
             and
             withal
             thankfulness
             acknowledge
             
             it
             an
             happy
             hour
             when
             I
             met
             with
             you
             ;
             but
             these
             Texts
             look
             so
             opposite
             to
             your
             design
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             as
             yet
             acquit
             my self
             of
             all
             fears
             ,
             of
             being
             Antichristian
             ,
             in
             thinking
             swearing
             lawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             same
             way
             of
             reasoning
             that
             the
             Quakers
             charge
             us
             with
             Antichristianism
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             those
             Texts
             ,
             I
             can
             prove
             them
             Antichristian
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Shew
             wherein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             commanded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               man
               ,
               Tit.
            
             2.
             3.
             
             The
             Quakers
             transgress
             this
             command
             by
             speaking
             evil
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             therefore
             they
             do
             fall
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             Antichristianism
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             to
             consider
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             forbids
             us
             
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               man.
            
             You
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             his
             design
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             to
             restrain
             us
             from
             giving
             true
             characters
             of
             evil
             and
             unworthy
             men
             (
             upon
             a
             just
             occasion
             ;
             )
             then
             he
             himself
             had
             been
             faulty
             in
             speaking
             evil
             of
             Hymenaeus
             and
             Alexander
             the
             Copper-smith
             .
             
             Besides
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             reprove
             ,
             or
             how
             should
             justice
             upon
             the
             most
             notorious
             offenders
             
             be
             administred
             ,
             if
             their
             faults
             may
             not
             be
             spoken
             of
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             words
             cannot
             bear
             a
             general
             interpretation
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             a
             limitation
             :
             for
             otherwise
             a
             monstrous
             train
             of
             absurdities
             must
             attend
             such
             an
             exposition
             .
             But
             I
             do
             
             conceive
             that
             the
             words
             do
             relate
             to
             that
             horrid
             custome
             of
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             good
             names
             and
             reputations
             of
             men
             in
             their
             ordinary
             converse
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             deprive
             our
             Neighbour
             of
             that
             which
             is
             as
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             livelyhood
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             speaking
             evil
             ,
             detractingly
             ,
             untruly
             ,
             or
             maliciously
             ,
             or
             without
             just
             occasion
             ,
             in
             our
             communication
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             there
             prohibited
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             you
             have
             given
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             .
             And
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             not
             abridge
             me
             of
             the
             liberty
             which
             you
             take
             your self
             ,
             in
             freeing
             the
             Texts
             under
             debate
             from
             a
             wrong
             construction
             of
             them
             .
             Whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             the
             Apostle
             bids
             us
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man
             ;
             so
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             ought
             to
             consider
             too
             in
             what
             sense
             our
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             .
          
           
             You
             are
             not
             to
             suppose
             that
             't
             is
             our
             Lord's
             design
             to
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             Oaths
             upon
             what
             occasion
             and
             solemnity
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             tendred
             ;
             then
             (
             as
             hath
             already
             been
             shewn
             )
             St.
             Paul
             had
             not
             only
             been
             faulty
             in
             making
             so
             honourable
             a
             mention
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             Hebr.
             6.
             16.
             but
             much
             more
             faulty
             in
             taking
             an
             Oath
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             both
             he
             and
             the
             Angel
             ,
             Rev.
             10.
             had
             fall'n
             under
             the
             charge
             of
             Antichristianism
             .
             Therefore
             (
             according
             to
             your
             phrase
             )
             the
             words
             cannot
             bear
             a
             general
             interpretation
             ,
             
             but
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             a
             limitation
             :
             there
             being
             a
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             sense
             to
             which
             that
             prohibition
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             'm
             very
             willing
             to
             be
             informed
             ,
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             explain
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             :
             together
             with
             those
             in
             James
             5.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             our
             Saviour
             in
             that
             gracious
             Law
             of
             his
             has
             forbid
             nothing
             that
             is
             morally
             good
             ,
             nothing
             that
             is
             either
             indifferent
             or
             expedient
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             12.
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             that
             an
             Oath
             is
             no
             further
             forbidden
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             is
             evil
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             prophanes
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             Deut.
             19.
             12.
             and
             28.
             58.
             or
             doth
             any
             way
             dishonour
             him
             ,
             which
             an
             Oath
             doth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             irreverent
             ,
             or
             needless
             .
             In
             these
             instances
             an
             Oath
             ,
             being
             so
             dishonourable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             forbidden
             ,
             namely
             ,
             all
             swearing
             by
             the
             creature
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             thing
             propos'd
             to
             our
             vain
             fancy
             (
             that
             being
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             it
             up
             for
             a
             God
             )
             as
             also
             all
             swearing
             by
             the
             express
             name
             of
             God
             in
             mens
             ordinary
             communication
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             so
             full
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             vain
             transportation
             ,
             as
             to
             expose
             men
             to
             the
             frequent
             abuse
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             perjury
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             inform
             you
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             took
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             prohibition
             from
             the
             gross
             errors
             both
             of
             
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             wicked
             customs
             of
             common
             swearing
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             which
             by
             those
             errors
             were
             encouraged
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             shew
             you
             ,
             first
             what
             those
             evil
             customs
             were
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             you
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             as
             they
             lye
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             are
             accommodated
             to
             the
             healing
             of
             those
             corruptions
             in
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             .
          
           
             The
             erroneous
             glosses
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             taught
             ,
             that
             while
             they
             abstained
             from
             the
             mention
             of
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             it
             was
             lawful
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Creature
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             pleas'd
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             swearing
             (
             though
             falsly
             )
             was
             no
             perjury
             .
             See
             Mattb.
             23.
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             21.
             
             There
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             nothing
             of
             swearing
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             or
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             supposing
             it
             did
             not
             bind
             the
             Conscience
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             lawful
             at
             any
             time
             to
             swear
             by
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             swore
             nothing
             but
             truth
             ,
             and
             
               performed
               their
               Oaths
               unto
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             these
             opinions
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             thought
             consistent
             enough
             with
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             cited
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             33.
             
             
               You
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               by
               them
            
             (
             or
             rather
             to
             them
             )
             
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
               thy self
               .
            
             And
             according
             to
             those
             corrupt
             Doctrines
             ,
             they
             acted
             without
             fear
             or
             measure
             ,
             by
             that
             wretched
             custom
             
             of
             common
             swearing
             .
             To
             the
             confuting
             of
             which
             Doctrines
             ,
             he
             accommodates
             his
             answer
             in
             the
             verses
             following
             .
             Against
             the
             first
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             swearing
             by
             the
             Creature
             ,
             he
             opposes
             that
             prohibition
             in
             the
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             
               verses
               .
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               swear
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               by
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Against
             the
             latter
             ,
             viz.
             swearing
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             our
             ordinary
             converse
             ,
             he
             gives
             this
             precept
             ,
             v.
             37.
             
             
               Let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             does
             not
             our
             Saviour
             say
             there
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             and
             so
             do's
             he
             not
             generally
             forbid
             all
             Oaths
             whatsoever
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             To
             ease
             you
             in
             this
             scruple
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             what
             advice
             I
             heard
             a
             famous
             Judge
             give
             to
             a
             Jury
             ;
             
               You
               must
               not
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               determine
               by
               bits
               and
               parcels
               of
               what
               you
               have
               heard
               attested
               ,
               but
               you
               are
               to
               consider
               your
               whole
               evidence
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               bring
               in
               your
               verdict
               .
            
             So
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             to
             give
             the
             true
             account
             of
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             to
             imitate
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             who
             determine
             upon
             such
             bits
             and
             scraps
             ,
             as
             they
             steal
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             make
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             contradict
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             expose
             themselves
             to
             the
             greatest
             errours
             imaginable
             ;
             but
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             must
             determine
             according
             to
             the
             whole
             evidence
             ,
             by
             comparing
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             together
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             by
             
             considering
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             from
             the
             whole
             so
             compared
             ,
             and
             considered
             ,
             to
             gather
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             here
             in
             this
             place
             you
             are
             not
             to
             take
             these
             words
             single
             by
             themselves
             ,
             for
             you
             see
             they
             stand
             not
             alone
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             a
             whole
             sentence
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             immediately
             conjoyned
             in
             a
             continued
             discourse
             with
             other
             words
             ,
             which
             do
             restrain
             ,
             and
             limit
             them
             .
             So
             that
             when
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             ;
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               neither
               by
               heaven
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               nor
               by
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             &c.
             so
             as
             the
             prohibition
             is
             limited
             to
             those
             things
             the
             Jewes
             were
             wont
             to
             swear
             by
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             reforming
             of
             that
             evil
             custome
             amongst
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             each
             of
             those
             Oaths
             which
             he
             forbids
             ,
             he
             adds
             a
             reason
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             errour
             .
             He
             bids
             them
             not
             swear
             at
             all
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             
               because
               it
               is
               Gods
               throne
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             Pharisees
             teach
             you
             that
             swearing
             by
             heaven
             ,
             by
             earth
             ,
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             by
             your
             head
             (
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             by
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Matth.
               23.
            
             )
             are
             no
             real
             binding
             Oaths
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             to
             swear
             by
             them
             falsly
             is
             no
             perjury
             ;
             
               But
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               swear
               not
               by
               heaven
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               Gods
               throne
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             includes
             him
             that
             sits
             on
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             swear
             by
             heaven
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             sitteth
             thereon
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             22.
             and
             therefore
             his
             Oath
             is
             as
             really
             binding
             both
             to
             the
             sin
             and
             punishment
             (
             if
             he
             forswear
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sworn
             expresly
             by
             the
             
             Name
             of
             God.
             Neither
             swear
             by
             
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               his
               footstool
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             (
             agreeable
             to
             the
             other
             argument
             )
             he
             that
             sweareth
             by
             
               the
               earth
               sweareth
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               setteth
               his
               foot
               upon
               it
               :
               Neither
               shalt
               thou
               swear
               by
               Jerusalem
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               City
               of
               the
               great
               King
            
             ;
             he
             therefore
             that
             sweareth
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             sweareth
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             inhabiteth
             in
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             same
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             23.
             21.
             
             
               Whoso
               shall
               swear
               by
               the
               Temple
               ,
               sweareth
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               that
               dwells
               therein
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Neither
               shalt
               thou
               swear
               by
               thy
               head
               ,
               because
               thou
               canst
               not
               make
               one
               hair
               white
               or
               black
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             thy
             power
             to
             engage
             ,
             or
             pawn
             it
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             any
             thing
             thou
             affirmest
             ;
             for
             thou
             didst
             not
             make
             it
             ,
             neither
             canst
             thou
             so
             much
             as
             change
             the
             colour
             of
             one
             hair
             ;
             therefore
             he
             that
             swears
             by
             his
             head
             ,
             swears
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             owes
             his
             head
             ,
             his
             life
             and
             safety
             .
             So
             that
             whensoever
             you
             swear
             by
             any
             Creature
             ,
             
             you
             do
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             swear
             by
             the
             Maker
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             ,
             when
             you
             swear
             falsly
             by
             the
             Creature
             ,
             involves
             you
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             perjury
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             Law
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
               thy self
            
             ;
             for
             in
             every
             Oath
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             swears
             by
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             which
             is
             call'd
             upon
             either
             expresly
             or
             implicitly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             while
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               by
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             immediately
             addeth
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               communication
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ;
             have
             not
             these
             last
             words
             a
             relation
             to
             the
             other
             ?
             So
             that
             his
             meaning
             should
             be
             ,
             Do
             not
             bind
             or
             urge
             any
             thing
             you
             shall
             say
             ,
             by
             any
             forms
             or
             further
             inforcements
             than
             by
             these
             terms
             of
             asseveration
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ;
             This
             is
             that
             I
             took
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             all
             Oaths
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             objection
             of
             yours
             is
             so
             far
             from
             so
             doing
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             in
             part
             forestall'd
             the
             explication
             which
             I
             was
             prepari●…g
             to
             give
             you
             of
             the
             scope
             of
             our
             Saviours
             discourse
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             relation
             you
             rightly
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             evidently
             restrained
             to
             that
             abuse
             of
             the
             tongue
             in
             common
             talk
             and
             communication
             here
             particularly
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             that
             very
             prophanation
             whereby
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             had
             then
             most
             licentiously
             corrupted
             their
             conversation
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             allowance
             from
             the
             Jewish
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             therefore
             it
             was
             high
             time
             for
             our
             great
             Law-giver
             to
             correct
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             ordinary
             communication
             ,
             those
             plain
             asseverations
             of
             yea
             and
             nay
             (
             or
             yes
             and
             no
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             same
             )
             or
             other
             words
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             ;
             either
             used
             singly
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             more
             vehemence
             sake
             ,
             repeated
             if
             need
             require
             ,
             are
             enough
             
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             use
             our selves
             to
             speak
             truth
             .
             And
             that
             these
             are
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             safely
             used
             in
             such
             promiscuous
             discourses
             ,
             wherein
             passion
             ,
             interest
             ,
             transportation
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             haste
             ,
             or
             inconsiderateness
             do
             usually
             carry
             the
             
             tongue
             out
             of
             its
             bounds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             provoke
             men
             to
             multiply
             words
             ,
             and
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             in
             danger
             not
             only
             of
             rash
             ,
             irreverent
             swearing
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             perjury
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             the
             explication
             of
             this
             place
             disproved
             by
             that
             passage
             in
             James
             5.
             12.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               swear
               not
               ,
               neither
               by
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               nor
               by
               any
               other
               Oath
               .
            
             Doth
             not
             the
             Apostle
             here
             expresly
             forbid
             all
             manner
             of
             Oaths
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             St.
             James
             do's
             mean
             only
             all
             Oaths
             of
             that
             kind
             there
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             much
             used
             by
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ;
             for
             he
             leaves
             out
             some
             of
             those
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             had
             instanced
             in
             ,
             and
             breaks
             off
             with
             this
             clause
             ,
             
               nor
               by
               any
               other
               oath
            
             ;
             which
             implyes
             his
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             are
             not
             to
             swear
             by
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             neither
             by
             any
             other
             such
             like
             Oath
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             had
             forbidden
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             neither
             by
             Jerusalem
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Temple
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &c.
             and
             consequently
             by
             no
             created
             being
             ;
             for
             if
             Christ
             has
             not
             forbidden
             all
             kinds
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             St.
             James
             has
             not
             ;
             for
             
               the
               servant
            
             
             
               is
               not
               greater
               than
               his
               Lord
               ,
            
             either
             to
             institute
             any
             new
             law
             ,
             or
             to
             repeal
             any
             which
             Christ
             left
             in
             force
             .
             Neither
             can
             we
             think
             St.
             James
             intended
             any
             thing
             he
             said
             ,
             to
             charge
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Oaths
             with
             sin
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             in
             those
             Epistles
             he
             writ
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             used
             by
             him
             for
             the
             more
             solemn
             confirmation
             of
             those
             truths
             he
             wrote
             to
             several
             Churches
             :
             And
             as
             little
             can
             we
             think
             that
             he
             accuseth
             the
             holy
             Angel
             in
             Revel
             .
             10.
             for
             swearing
             .
             Without
             doubt
             St.
             James
             offers
             at
             a
             repetition
             of
             our
             Saviours
             doctrine
             ;
             for
             while
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
               ,
               and
               your
               nay
               nay
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             Let
             your
             promise
             be
             performance
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             word
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             amongst
             all
             ,
             with
             whom
             you
             converse
             ,
             you
             may
             be
             believed
             without
             an
             Oath
             :
             And
             so
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               lest
               you
               fall
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             some
             authentick
             Copies
             have
             it
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             so
             into
             lying
             and
             perjury
             ,
             by
             occasion
             whether
             of
             your
             passions
             of
             any
             sort
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             frequent
             inadvertences
             which
             we
             are
             so
             subject
             to
             in
             our
             common
             talk
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             large
             pains
             you
             have
             taken
             in
             giving
             me
             the
             sense
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             has
             so
             much
             puzled
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             may
             see
             I
             have
             not
             heard
             you
             without
             attention
             ,
             I
             thus
             apprehend
             your
             meaning
             .
          
           
           
             An
             Oath
             being
             in
             it self
             an
             act
             of
             Religion
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             much
             justice
             and
             charity
             towards
             my
             Neighbour
             ,
             in
             determining
             publick
             causes
             ;
             it
             remains
             that
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             came
             not
             to
             repeal
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Text
             must
             not
             be
             interpreted
             to
             do
             so
             ;
             but
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             reference
             to
             those
             errours
             in
             doctrine
             and
             practice
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             the
             words
             are
             designed
             to
             correct
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             swearing
             by
             the
             Creature
             ,
             which
             the
             Jewes
             falsly
             suppos'd
             to
             be
             no
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             binding
             ,
             and
             all
             swearing
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             our
             common
             talk
             ;
             because
             such
             a
             license
             might
             daily
             expose
             men
             both
             to
             rash
             and
             false
             swearing
             ;
             in
             place
             whereof
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             therefore
             substituted
             those
             plain
             asseverations
             of
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             or
             such
             like
             ;
             but
             the
             use
             and
             lawfulness
             of
             swearing
             remains
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             called
             by
             lawful
             Authority
             to
             declare
             my
             conscience
             in
             order
             to
             the
             ending
             of
             any
             controversie
             ,
             wherein
             my
             evidence
             may
             be
             concern'd
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             no
             further
             disturbance
             in
             the
             case
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             having
             had
             all
             my
             scruples
             about
             it
             sufficiently
             answer'd
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             tying
             themselves
             to
             the
             strict
             use
             of
             
               (
               yea
            
             )
             and
             
               (
               nay
            
             )
             in
             all
             their
             communication
             ,
             do
             not
             live
             in
             a
             stricter
             conformity
             to
             that
             precept
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             those
             who
             neglect
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             wish
             the
             Quakers
             did
             as
             seriously
             consider
             the
             meaning
             and
             occcasion
             of
             these
             phrases
             ,
             as
             they
             superstitiously
             affect
             the
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Our
             obedience
             to
             this
             command
             of
             Christs
             consists
             not
             in
             the
             precise
             use
             of
             the
             words
             
               (
               yea
            
             )
             and
             
               (
               nay
               )
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             truth
             and
             integrity
             of
             the
             speakers
             heart
             ,
             in
             what
             forms
             and
             phrases
             soever
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             :
             No
             words
             being
             of
             further
             use
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             wherein
             good
             and
             evil
             consisteth
             ,
             but
             truth
             and
             honesty
             ,
             which
             commends
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             thing
             commanded
             in
             his
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             no
             other
             objection
             concerning
             Oaths
             ,
             I
             pray
             therefore
             let
             us
             pass
             to
             some
             other
             subject
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             wherein
             if
             you
             can
             give
             me
             as
             much
             satisfaction
             as
             I
             have
             received
             in
             this
             (
             beyond
             my
             expectation
             ,
             )
             I
             hope
             neither
             will
             you
             have
             cause
             to
             think
             your
             pains
             ,
             nor
             I
             my
             time
             ,
             ill
             bestow'd
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             readily
             embrace
             your
             motion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             me
             hear
             what
             your
             other
             scruples
             are
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             pretend
             your selves
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             and
             imitators
             ;
             if
             so
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             you
             preach
             not
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             but
             single
             out
             a
             Text
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             you
             compose
             your
             Sermons
             :
             What
             warrant
             have
             you
             for
             so
             doing
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             took
             texts
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             expound
             and
             apply
             them
             .
             St.
             Peter
             did
             so
             in
             his
             Sermon
             Acts
             2.
             and
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             at
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             
             And
             they
             both
             preached
             Christ
             out
             of
             the
             same
             text
             ,
             namely
             ,
             Psal.
             16.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             whole
             fourth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             is
             but
             an
             enlarged
             discourse
             upon
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
             Again
             ,
             you
             may
             consider
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             we
             act
             under
             different
             circumstances
             :
             They
             might
             sometimes
             ,
             without
             a
             Book
             ,
             speak
             by
             the
             sole
             authority
             of
             infallible
             inspiration
             ;
             But
             now
             such
             extraordinary
             gifts
             being
             ceased
             ,
             we
             take
             texts
             ,
             to
             shew
             we
             have
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             to
             deliver
             but
             what
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             our
             only
             work
             is
             to
             explain
             and
             apply
             the
             same
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             kind
             of
             preaching
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             heard
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             has
             it
             not
             more
             authority
             to
             command
             your
             reverence
             and
             attention
             ,
             then
             the
             extemporary
             effusions
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             who
             leaving
             the
             conduct
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             do
             rashly
             vent
             their
             own
             fancies
             ,
             and
             schismatical
             dreams
             ,
             and
             
               by
               lying
               divinations
               do
               prophesie
               out
               of
               their
            
             
             
               own
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             heats
             of
             a
             disturbed
             brain
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             expected
             you
             would
             have
             produced
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             instances
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Which
             be
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             He
             endeavours
             to
             vindicate
             the
             custom
             by
             two
             Scripture
             examples
             ;
             The
             one
             
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             took
             a
             text
             ,
             and
             preach't
             upon
             it
             ,
             Luks
             4.
             17
             ,
             22.
             
             The
             other
             of
             Philip
             ,
             who
             took
             a
             text
             which
             the
             Eunuch
             read
             in
             Isa.
             53.
             7.
             and
             preached
             Christ
             unto
             him
             ,
             converting
             him
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             giving
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             text
             ;
             the
             Eunuch
             being
             not
             able
             of
             himself
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             without
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             And
             were
             not
             his
             Instances
             very
             proper
             to
             justifie
             this
             practice
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             the
             Doctor
             speak
             worthily
             ,
             and
             like
             himself
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             For
             my
             part
             I
             was
             well
             satisfied
             with
             them
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             I
             met
             with
             a
             Reply
             from
             
               Richard
               Hubberthorn
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             was
             there
             in
             that
             Reply
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             His
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               enemy
               and
               slanderer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               did
               they
               take
               texts
               to
               get
               money
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               lye
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               year
               ,
               or
               half
               a
               year
               in
               a
               text
               ?
               Christ
               came
               to
               fulfil
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               shemed
               how
               he
               fulfilled
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               fulfil
               that
               which
               the
               Prophets
               spake
               .
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               were
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               could
               not
               open
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             Peter
             ,
             
               an
               unlearned
               man
               ,
               he
               opened
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Had
             you
             not
             more
             reason
             to
             be
             confirm'd
             ,
             than
             alter'd
             by
             such
             a
             brutish
             Reply
             ?
             I
             pray
             answer
             me
             this
             question
             ,
             Did
             
             
             
             
             
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             any
             where
             lay
             such
             a
             slander
             upon
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             took
             Texts
             to
             get
             money
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             ly
             half
             or
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             so
             injuriously
             infers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             he
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Who
             then
             think
             you
             is
             the
             slanderer
             ,
             and
             who
             stood
             at
             this
             mans
             elbow
             to
             dictate
             unto
             him
             that
             wretched
             untruth
             ?
             But
             if
             you
             mind
             this
             reply
             a
             little
             better
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             he
             seems
             at
             last
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             taking
             a
             Text
             ,
             as
             being
             convinc'd
             by
             the
             undenyable
             proofs
             produced
             by
             the
             Doctor
             .
             His
             quarrel
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             Texts
             to
             get
             mony
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             insist
             a
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             ,
             or
             half
             a
             year
             upon
             a
             Text
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             very
             few
             do
             ,
             nor
             any
             but
             when
             their
             Text
             has
             such
             plenty
             and
             variety
             of
             matter
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             requires
             much
             time
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             hath
             no
             unlawfulness
             in
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             far
             from
             being
             a
             just
             cause
             of
             separation
             from
             us
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             observe
             that
             he
             magnifies
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             very
             Ignoramus
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             affirming
             that
             Peter
             ,
             who
             open'd
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             an
             unlearned
             man.
             
          
           
             Will
             they
             prove
             that
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             open'd
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             was
             an
             unlearned
             man
             ?
             Is
             there
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Peter
             the
             Fisherman
             ,
             and
             Peter
             the
             Disciple
             ?
             Had
             he
             been
             so
             long
             with
             him
             
               that
               spoke
               as
               never
               man
               spake
               .
            
             
             and
             is
             he
             still
             unlearned
             ?
             Did
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             give
             him
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             nay
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             Cloven
             Tongues
             by
             which
             he
             spake
             all
             languages
             ,
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             all
             nations
             ;
             and
             is
             this
             Peter
             unlearned
             still
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             say
             that
             
               the
               unlearned
               and
               the
               unstable
               wrest
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
            
             and
             is
             he
             himself
             unlearned
             ?
             Is
             this
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               their
               dear
               innocent
            
             Richard
             ?
             is
             this
             
               a
               conquering
               through
               truth
            
             ?
             as
             some
             of
             his
             *
             brethr●…n
             say
             of
             him
             .
             
             I
             pray
             consider
             whether
             such
             blind
             Guides
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             them
             be
             not
             in
             danger
             of
             falling
             into
             the
             ditch
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             last
             Text
             you
             quoted
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               In
               which
               are
               some
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               which
               the
               unlearned
               and
               the
               unstable
               wrest
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               other
               Scriptures
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
            
             Who
             are
             they
             whom
             St.
             Peter
             here
             calls
             unlearned
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             those
             words
             of
             St.
             Peter
             were
             duly
             weigh'd
             and
             understood
             by
             you
             ,
             they
             would
             give
             you
             abundant
             satisfaction
             in
             many
             of
             your
             scruples
             ,
             and
             let
             you
             see
             the
             weak
             foundation
             of
             Quakerism
             ,
             or
             rather
             that
             it
             hath
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             ignorance
             ,
             unstableness
             ,
             and
             wresting
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             reproves
             in
             this
             Text.
             In
             which
             are
             four
             particulars
             recommended
             to
             your
             observation
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             some
             passages
             of
             Scripture
             are
             so
             obscure
             and
             dark
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             by
             that
             occasion
             such
             places
             have
             been
             wrested
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             mis-interpreted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             twofold
             cause
             in
             those
             that
             wrest
             them
             ,
             viz.
             want
             of
             learning
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             stability
             or
             stedfastness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             sad
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             destruction
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             suppose
             that
             many
             things
             in
             our
             present
             debate
             will
             fall
             under
             these
             heads
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             us
             proceed
             in
             your
             method
             ,
             and
             discourse
             these
             particulars
             at
             large
             .
             Therefore
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             the
             first
             proposition
             that
             some
             passages
             in
             Scripture
             are
             so
             obscure
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             What
             infer
             you
             from
             thence
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Scripture
             abounds
             with
             so
             many
             obscure
             passages
             ,
             I
             infer
             thence
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Apostles
             words
             do
             imply
             ,
             viz.
             the
             necessity
             of
             Learning
             in
             the
             interpreting
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             mis-interpreting
             them
             without
             it
             ,
             as
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             that
             tell
             us
             
               de
               facto
            
             how
             much
             they
             are
             wrested
             for
             want
             of
             Learning
             .
             Therefore
             your self
             may
             infer
             further
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             want
             it
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             your
             Leaders
             do
             ,
             are
             very
             unfit
             persons
             to
             be
             preachers
             and
             interpreters
             of
             the
             holy
             
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             followed
             by
             you
             as
             your
             Guides
             .
             Mysteries
             ,
             Types
             ,
             and
             Allegories
             ,
             which
             the
             Bible
             is
             so
             sull
             of
             ,
             being
             such
             things
             as
             render
             holy
             Scriptures
             difficult
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             most
             learned
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             to
             the
             unlearned
             and
             the
             unstable
             .
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             these
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ;
             a
             shadow
             indeed
             is
             dark
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             clear
             and
             bright
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             St.
             Paul
             was
             a
             preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Now
             St.
             
             Peter's
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             imply
             the
             obscurity
             of
             some
             other
             Scriptures
             in
             general
             ;
             so
             do
             they
             affirm
             that
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             in
             particular
             were
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             hard
             then
             ,
             in
             those
             dayes
             of
             primitive
             light
             and
             purity
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             inspiration
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             those
             that
             were
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Original
             Languages
             ,
             whereing
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             peculiar
             proverbs
             and
             proprieties
             of
             them
             ;
             If
             they
             were
             hard
             then
             to
             those
             who
             well
             understood
             the
             rites
             and
             customs
             of
             the
             people
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             particularly
             written
             ;
             and
             who
             might
             be
             easily
             informed
             of
             the
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             of
             the
             true
             scope
             of
             them
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             difficult
             must
             they
             needs
             be
             to
             us
             at
             this
             distance
             ,
             especially
             to
             such
             as
             are
             wholly
             strangers
             
             to
             all
             those
             things
             aforemention'd
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             any
             dark
             Scriptures
             intelligible
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             This
             I
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             how
             to
             reconcile
             this
             with
             such
             passages
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             (
             contrary
             wise
             )
             call
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Light
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             walk
             in
             the
             Light.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             greatly
             mistaken
             in
             supposing
             that
             I
             affirm
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             h●…rd
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             I
             only
             say
             ,
             as
             St.
             Peter
             sayes
             ,
             that
             some
             passages
             are
             so
             ;
             for
             so
             run
             the
             words
             ,
             
               in
               which
               are
               some
               things
               hard
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Are
             then
             the
             necessary
             points
             of
             Religion
             in
             them
             ,
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             No
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             place
             or
             other
             in
             holy
             Scripture
             fitted
             to
             the
             most
             vulgar
             capacity
             and
             shallowest
             understanding
             ,
             as
             (
             for
             example
             )
             the
             history
             of
             Christs
             birth
             ,
             death
             ,
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascension
             is
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             so
             plain
             to
             be
             understood
             (
             though
             yet
             it
             hath
             been
             perverted
             by
             the
             mis-interpretation
             of
             the
             Quakers
             and
             some
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             from
             plain
             History
             turn'd
             into
             meer
             Allegory
             ;
             )
             Then
             the
             duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             all
             the
             Evangelical
             
             Precepts
             and
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Religion
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             made
             such
             easie
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             them
             ,
             being
             fitted
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             most
             unlearned
             :
             And
             this
             reminds
             us
             of
             our
             duty
             of
             thankfulness
             to
             our
             great
             Law-giver
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             those
             Doctrines
             most
             plain
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             those
             things
             least
             necessary
             which
             are
             most
             difficult
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             to
             be
             knowing
             in
             all
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Rites
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             the
             Genealogies
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             the
             Apocalyptical
             Prophesies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             obscurity
             of
             them
             need
             not
             dismay
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             God
             would
             never
             have
             sent
             his
             Messengers
             to
             deliver
             those
             things
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             not
             indispensibly
             require
             every
             one
             to
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             this
             mistake
             ,
             and
             to
             assist
             your
             apprehension
             by
             this
             plain
             comparison
             .
             Suppose
             a
             King
             makes
             a
             great
             Feast
             for
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             he
             prepares
             meats
             for
             all
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             different
             dishes
             for
             different
             stomachs
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             this
             variety
             every
             person
             should
             feed
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             constitution
             ;
             just
             such
             preparations
             hath
             God
             made
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             are
             
             Vyands
             for
             all
             pallats
             :
             For
             the
             strong
             ,
             there
             is
             strong
             meat
             ,
             and
             mysteries
             to
             exercise
             the
             greatest
             Wits
             and
             the
             most
             improved
             Understandings
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             14.
             
             And
             as
             for
             those
             ,
             whose
             understanding
             is
             either
             clouded
             by
             an
             unhappy
             constitution
             ,
             or
             was
             never
             well
             open'd
             and
             improv'd
             by
             education
             ,
             to
             such
             there
             is
             not
             wanting
             what
             is
             necessary
             ,
             even
             
               milk
               for
               babes
            
             ;
             many
             passages
             ,
             especially
             those
             of
             the
             greatest
             concern
             ,
             being
             written
             in
             such
             a
             plain
             and
             familiar
             style
             ,
             that
             the
             weakest
             and
             most
             illiterate
             (
             of
             which
             number
             a
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             )
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             excuse
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             Omniscient
             Author
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             herein
             graciously
             condescending
             to
             the
             shallowest
             capacities
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             forgotten
             nor
             overlook't
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             says
             ,
             
               All
               Souls
               are
               his
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             18.
             4.
             
             The
             Scriptures
             being
             ordinarily
             compared
             to
             such
             a
             River
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Elephant
             may
             swim
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             may
             wade
             :
             But
             when
             illiterate
             people
             ,
             who
             commonly
             see
             no
             further
             than
             the
             outward
             appearance
             of
             things
             ,
             will
             venture
             to
             be
             guides
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             rashly
             passing
             judgment
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             above
             their
             understandings
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             character
             given
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               Desiring
               to
               be
               teachers
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               understanding
               neither
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               nor
               whereof
               they
               affirm
            
             ;
             and
             do
             leave
             the
             plain
             easie
             paths
             ,
             and
             confidently
             falling
             
             upon
             points
             too
             high
             for
             them
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             such
             wrest
             and
             pervert
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             remember
             that
             was
             the
             second
             particular
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             been
             wrested
             ;
             How
             do
             you
             make
             that
             good
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             all
             that
             are
             acquainted
             either
             with
             men
             ,
             or
             Books
             ,
             for
             we
             all
             too
             sadly
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             that
             opinion
             in
             Religion
             ,
             be
             it
             
             never
             so
             wild
             and
             absurd
             ,
             but
             challengeth
             authority
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Though
             truth
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             every
             sect
             lays
             claim
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Scripture
             be
             the
             fountain
             of
             truth
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             by
             some
             rendred
             the
             very
             sink
             of
             errours
             :
             Go
             to
             all
             the
             wild
             Sects
             ,
             yea
             Heresies
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             
               Arrians
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
               Antinomians
               ,
               Ranters
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             this
             of
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             all
             these
             will
             ,
             with
             equal
             confidence
             ,
             challenge
             an
             authority
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             fault
             here
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             in
             them
             that
             do
             abuse
             and
             wrest
             them
             to
             their
             own
             conceptions
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             their
             own
             sense
             ;
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             Suppose
             a
             man
             that
             is
             troubled
             with
             a
             Vertigo
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             should
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             is
             confident
             ,
             the
             earth
             turns
             round
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             a
             disturbed
             brain
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             mis-apprehension
             ;
             So
             every
             Fanatick
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             's
             confident
             ,
             he
             has
             the
             Scripture
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             his
             
             opinion
             ;
             where
             is
             now
             the
             fault
             ,
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             or
             in
             the
             whim
             in
             his
             pate
             ?
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             in
             no
             fault
             for
             any
             irregularities
             in
             the
             conceptions
             of
             such
             men
             :
             The
             fault
             is
             in
             their
             byass'd
             affections
             ,
             and
             their
             want
             of
             steady
             principles
             ,
             and
             defect
             both
             of
             wit
             and
             grace
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             words
             continues
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             mens
             erroneous
             conceptions
             and
             interpretations
             of
             them
             should
             still
             abound
             and
             vary
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             then
             happens
             this
             strange
             variety
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             By
             taking
             the
             words
             thereof
             to
             put
             what
             construction
             they
             please
             upon
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             mistake
             their
             :
             true
             scope
             and
             meaning
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             the
             
             Sense
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             't
             is
             not
             only
             Quakers
             and
             other
             Separatists
             that
             have
             the
             words
             of
             Seripture
             ,
             but
             the
             Devil
             also
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             find
             Matth.
             4.
             6.
             when
             he
             tempted
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             He
             replyes
             there
             with
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             .
             But
             the
             Devil
             and
             these
             wanting
             the
             sense
             and
             design
             ,
             take
             the
             shell
             and
             leave
             the
             kernel
             .
             It
             was
             St.
             †
             Augustines
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               steal
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             intimating
             that
             they
             may
             use
             his
             Name
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             but
             then
             ,
             't
             is
             only
             as
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             use
             their
             stoln
             goods
             to
             which
             they
             have
             no
             right
             nor
             property
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Give
             me
             now
             leave
             to
             remind
             you
             of
             your
             third
             particular
             ,
             viz.
             the
             causes
             there
             exprest
             ,
             why
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             thus
             wrested
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             gratifie
             your
             desires
             ,
             and
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             learning
             ,
             which
             is
             derided
             by
             Hubberthorn
             ,
             and
             censur'd
             by
             those
             that
             know
             it
             not
             .
             And
             here
             you
             are
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             ,
             that
             Learning
             is
             by
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             declared
             so
             necessary
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             difficult
             passages
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             wresting
             them
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               which
               the
               unlearned
               and
               the
               unstable
               wrest
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             Besides
             ,
             I
             have
             this
             to
             say
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Learning
             ,
             that
             
             none
             do
             vilifie
             or
             speak
             disdainfully
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             unacquainted
             with
             it
             .
             It
             would
             be
             strange
             to
             hear
             a
             man
             that
             was
             born
             blind
             ,
             discourse
             of
             colours
             .
             Ask
             such
             an
             one
             what
             apprehension
             he
             has
             of
             them
             ,
             possibly
             he
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             does
             suppose
             colours
             to
             be
             fish
             or
             flesh
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             crack
             of
             thundex
             ;
             for
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             colours
             is
             only
             to
             be
             apprehended
             by
             the
             Organs
             of
             sight
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             as
             no
             colour
             can
             be
             discern'd
             or
             judg'd
             of
             by
             any
             but
             those
             that
             see
             it
             ,
             so
             neither
             Learning
             by
             any
             but
             those
             that
             know
             it
             .
             And
             it
             is
             as
             impossible
             for
             unlearned
             men
             to
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             aright
             of
             Learning
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             blind
             men
             to
             judge
             of
             colours
             ,
             or
             to
             
             distinguish
             betwixt
             black
             and
             white
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             justifi'd
             of
             her
             children
             only
             ,
             because
             none
             but
             they
             can
             be
             competent
             Judges
             of
             her
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             confess
             all
             this
             to
             be
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             but
             yet
             methinks
             ,
             if
             our
             Saviour
             had
             so
             great
             regard
             unto
             Learning
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             strange
             that
             he
             should
             make
             use
             of
             illiterate
             persons
             ,
             fishermen
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             first
             preachers
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             argument
             diminisheth
             not
             the
             reputation
             of
             Learning
             ;
             for
             1.
             
             Though
             the
             Apostles
             were
             unlearned
             when
             Jesus
             called
             
             them
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             eternal
             honour
             of
             Learning
             ,
             he
             made
             them
             learned
             in
             all
             tongues
             by
             a
             miracle
             ,
             before
             he
             sent
             them
             abroad
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ;
             teaching
             us
             thereby
             ,
             that
             men
             wholly
             illiterate
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             rightly
             consider
             ,
             how
             the
             case
             then
             stood
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             
             there
             was
             great
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             was
             a
             great
             instance
             of
             Divine
             wisdom
             in
             calling
             such
             men
             )
             viz.
             in
             order
             to
             the
             most
             successful
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             For
             had
             our
             Lord
             chosen
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             learned
             Rabbies
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             his
             whole
             Doctrine
             might
             have
             been
             opposed
             with
             greater
             force
             of
             argument
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             lost
             much
             of
             its
             due
             reputation
             ,
             by
             being
             ascrib'd
             to
             such
             mens
             invention
             ,
             as
             if
             its
             success
             had
             been
             wholly
             
             owing
             to
             their
             skill
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             would
             (
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             )
             have
             wanted
             that
             stamp
             of
             Divinity
             which
             the
             miracle
             of
             their
             inspired
             learning
             set
             upon
             it
             .
             Which
             was
             St.
             
             Paul's
             case
             with
             the
             men
             of
             Corinth
             :
             Some
             Malignants
             there
             knowing
             his
             education
             to
             be
             altogether
             scholastical
             ,
             took
             an
             occasion
             thence
             secretly
             to
             undermine
             his
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             wrought
             upon
             the
             people
             only
             by
             his
             learning
             and
             policy
             ;
             which
             occasion'd
             those
             protestations
             of
             his
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               That
               his
               preaching
               was
               not
               with
               the
               enticing
               words
               of
               mans
               wisdom
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             thus
             attested
             by
             miracles
             ,
             infidelity
             became
             utterly
             inexcusable
             ;
             and
             among
             the
             many
             miracles
             he
             wrought
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             That
             was
             none
             of
             the
             least
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             endue
             ignorant
             and
             unlearned
             men
             with
             such
             mighty
             gifts
             ;
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             whole
             Council
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Sanedrim
             were
             astonish'd
             at
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Acts
             4.
             13.
             
             And
             the
             meaner
             their
             education
             was
             ,
             the
             more
             evident
             it
             appear'd
             ,
             that
             their
             new
             indowments
             were
             extraordinary
             and
             divine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Quakers
             run
             themselves
             into
             these
             mistakes
             ,
             by
             not
             distinguishing
             
             aright
             between
             a
             time
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             a
             time
             extraordinary
             ,
             according
             to
             
             which
             God
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             suit
             his
             Providence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             this
             distinction
             betwixt
             times
             ordinary
             and
             times
             extraordinary
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             explain
             my
             meaning
             by
             this
             familiar
             instance
             .
             When
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             were
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             
               hungry
               and
            
             
             
               thirsty
               ,
               their
               souls
               fainted
               in
               them
               ,
            
             they
             had
             there
             no
             opportunity
             of
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             time
             extraordinary
             ;
             wherefore
             God
             to
             manifest
             his
             greatness
             and
             goodness
             ,
             supplies
             them
             by
             as
             extraordinary
             a
             Providence
             ,
             viz.
             by
             raining
             down
             Manna
             from
             Heaven
             to
             supply
             that
             necessity
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             came
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             the
             earth
             was
             fertile
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             had
             opportunity
             both
             to
             plow
             and
             sow
             ,
             
               then
               Manna
               ceased
            
             .
             So
             
             upon
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             world
             might
             fitly
             be
             compared
             to
             a
             barren
             Wilderness
             ,
             no
             Universities
             consisting
             of
             a
             Gospel
             education
             (
             as
             it
             was
             impossible
             there
             should
             )
             wherefore
             Christ
             supplies
             that
             barrenness
             ,
             by
             those
             extraordinary
             qualifications
             and
             gifts
             which
             he
             gave
             unto
             men
             ;
             his
             Disciples
             were
             to
             plant
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             probably
             understood
             no
             language
             but
             the
             Syrian
             (
             their
             own
             mother
             tongue
             ;
             )
             he
             therefore
             rains
             upon
             them
             not
             Manna
             ,
             but
             
               cloven
               Tongues
            
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             capacitated
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             all
             People
             ,
             
             and
             Nations
             under
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             wanted
             in
             education
             was
             supplyed
             them
             by
             a
             miracle
             .
             But
             a
             time
             was
             coming
             when
             
               these
               tongues
               should
               cease
            
             ,
             the
             main
             work
             being
             done
             ;
             and
             Christianity
             being
             thus
             already
             evidenced
             by
             demonstration
             and
             power
             (
             that
             is
             by
             miracles
             )
             we
             must
             now
             be
             contented
             with
             these
             ordinary
             means
             ,
             which
             God's
             good
             Providence
             has
             allowed
             us
             for
             the
             conveying
             of
             knowledg
             to
             us
             .
             For
             though
             the
             planting
             of
             the
             Church
             required
             miracles
             ,
             yet
             the
             watering
             of
             it
             does
             not
             ;
             the
             undoubted
             histories
             of
             the
             miracles
             already
             wrought
             ,
             with
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             confirmed
             by
             them
             ,
             being
             now
             a
             sufficient
             moral
             perswasion
             to
             procure
             the
             complyance
             of
             every
             honest
             heart
             and
             unprejudic'd
             hearer
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             ought
             not
             you
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             ,
             to
             receive
             all
             Gospel
             knowledge
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             those
             wayes
             wherein
             it
             was
             communicated
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             no
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             presumption
             in
             us
             to
             expect
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             O
             strange
             reply
             !
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             no
             more
             strange
             ,
             than
             for
             me
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Husbandman
             ought
             not
             now
             to
             look
             for
             Manna
             ,
             but
             to
             follow
             his
             labours
             and
             watch
             his
             seasons
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             one
             would
             wonder
             ,
             should
             I
             bid
             him
             burn
             his
             plows
             and
             other
             implements
             of
             Husbandry
             ,
             and
             
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             Christ
             fed
             five
             thousand
             with
             a
             few
             loaves
             ,
             and
             fewer
             fishes
             :
             Compare
             but
             the
             other
             case
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             them
             exactly
             parallel
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             as
             ungodly
             and
             absurd
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             extraordinary
             revelations
             and
             miracles
             ,
             while
             we
             neglect
             the
             ordinary
             means
             under
             which
             we
             live
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Husbandman
             wholly
             to
             give
             over
             husbandry
             in
             expectation
             of
             being
             provided
             for
             by
             daily
             miracles
             ;
             for
             though
             Gods
             hand
             be
             not
             shortned
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             give
             the
             Church
             now
             the
             same
             gifts
             of
             tongues
             ,
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             do
             in
             the
             primitive
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             us
             (
             without
             our
             industry
             )
             with
             Manna
             and
             Quails
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             his
             Church
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Ravens
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Elisha
             ;
             or
             to
             make
             the
             small
             provisions
             we
             have
             ,
             to
             abound
             by
             an
             inexhaustible
             increase
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Widows
             barrel
             of
             meal
             ,
             and
             cruse
             of
             Oyl
             :
             and
             (
             in
             the
             Gospel
             )
             the
             five
             loaves
             and
             two
             fishes
             ;
             though
             he
             could
             soon
             introduce
             the
             *
             Golden
             Age
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             a
             perpetual
             Spring
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             the
             earth
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             her
             fruits
             ,
             and
             teem
             her
             riches
             to
             us
             of
             her
             own
             accord
             ;
             though
             God
             could
             quickly
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             ;
             though
             he
             could
             translate
             us
             instantly
             ,
             and
             carry
             us
             up
             into
             a
             better
             habitation
             ;
             though
             he
             could
             perfect
             us
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             minute
             
             wrap
             us
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             rest
             us
             in
             Paradise
             ;
             though
             this
             be
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             yet
             we
             see
             it
             is
             not
             in
             his
             will
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             his
             pleasure
             thus
             to
             dispense
             his
             favours
             ,
             nor
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             blessings
             all
             at
             once
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Divine
             power
             and
             Goodness
             too
             ,
             be
             both
             of
             them
             infinite
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             engage
             God
             (
             though
             an
             Almighty
             Father
             )
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             to
             act
             like
             natural
             Agents
             ,
             both
             alwayes
             and
             †
             all
             he
             can
             .
             For
             the
             acts
             of
             his
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             are
             determin'd
             by
             his
             infinite
             Wisdome
             ;
             And
             he
             dispenseth
             his
             gifts
             according
             as
             there
             is
             necessity
             and
             occasion
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Spirit
             helpeth
             us
             to
             understand
             old
             truths
             already
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             confess
             and
             pray
             for
             his
             assistance
             therein
             ,
             but
             to
             pretend
             to
             such
             miraculous
             inspirations
             as
             the
             Apostles
             once
             had
             ,
             or
             to
             new
             revelations
             beyond
             what
             was
             discover'd
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             horrible
             cheat
             set
             up
             at
             first
             by
             St.
             Francis
             and
             St.
             Bridget
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             Fanatical
             Friers
             and
             Nuns
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             whose
             steps
             the
             Quakers
             do
             now
             follow
             ,
             but
             the
             delusion
             and
             falshood
             of
             such
             pretences
             will
             appear
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             highly
             these
             new
             revelations
             disparage
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             declares
             it self
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             and
             sufficient
             rule
             in
             order
             to
             salvation
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             and
             accurseth
             all
             that
             shall
             preach
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             in
             the
             close
             of
             that
             holy
             Book
             ,
             a
             woe
             is
             denounced
             to
             all
             that
             should
             add
             any
             thing
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             it
             ;
             So
             that
             they
             who
             would
             make
             new
             additions
             by
             daily
             inspirations
             ,
             make
             God
             himself
             a
             lyar
             in
             commending
             that
             to
             us
             for
             a
             perfect
             rule
             which
             needs
             continual
             additions
             ;
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             at
             this
             rate
             must
             be
             thought
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             that
             Word
             which
             should
             try
             the
             Spirits
             must
             submit
             to
             every
             new
             revelation
             ;
             Nor
             do
             the
             Papists
             more
             dishonour
             Gods
             Word
             by
             making
             their
             Traditions
             of
             equal
             value
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             Quakers
             by
             esteeming
             their
             new
             revelations
             to
             be
             as
             much
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             how
             contrary
             these
             new
             revelations
             are
             to
             Gods
             constant
             method
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             came
             naked
             ,
             without
             any
             miracles
             to
             attest
             them
             ,
             for
             when
             did
             God
             ever
             send
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             also
             give
             the
             Preachers
             thereof
             a
             power
             of
             working
             miracles
             to
             confirm
             that
             it
             was
             from
             him
             ?
             Moses
             had
             this
             power
             when
             he
             was
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Law
             ;
             Jesus
             when
             he
             was
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Jews
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             when
             they
             were
             to
             convert
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             But
             as
             St.
             Austin
             notes
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             World
             did
             believe
             ,
             this
             power
             ceased
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             given
             that
             they
             might
             believe
             .
             Now
             if
             God
             had
             sent
             the
             Quakers
             with
             any
             new
             revelations
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             
             pass
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             no
             power
             of
             doing
             miracles
             ,
             or
             why
             do
             any
             believe
             them
             ,
             whenas
             God
             doth
             not
             bear
             witness
             to
             them
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             he
             alwayes
             did
             ?
             shall
             we
             take
             their
             own
             words
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             esteem
             their
             new
             Doctrines
             ,
             not
             confirmed
             with
             any
             Divine
             Powers
             ,
             as
             highly
             as
             we
             do
             the
             Holy
             Gospel
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             many
             thousand
             miracles
             ;
             this
             were
             to
             make
             our selves
             as
             foolish
             as
             those
             who
             dote
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             every
             Cheat
             to
             impose
             his
             fancies
             on
             us
             as
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             who
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             say
             he
             is
             inspired
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             New
             Revelations
             do
             manifestly
             contradict
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             truest
             rule
             of
             Doctrine
             a
             ;
             the
             ancient
             measure
             of
             Faith
             b
             ;
             the
             Divine
             Standard
             c
             ;
             the
             Repository
             of
             all
             things
             necessary
             either
             to
             Faith
             or
             Manners
             d
             ;
             they
             esteemed
             it
             great
             impudence
             to
             affirm
             any
             thing
             without
             their
             Authority
             e
             ,
             or
             to
             expect
             any
             truths
             beyond
             what
             was
             written
             f
             ;
             they
             desired
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             unless
             they
             proved
             their
             assertions
             by
             Scripture
             g
             ;
             Did
             they
             not
             in
             every
             Councel
             examin
             all
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             by
             the
             
             written
             h
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             and
             condemn
             those
             for
             Hereticks
             who
             invented
             new
             fancies
             not
             agreeing
             to
             it
             i
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             
               Gnosticks
               ,
               Montanists
            
             ,
             and
             Messalians
             ,
             pretended
             to
             Prophecy
             ,
             Raptures
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             they
             were
             censur'd
             as
             Impostors
             and
             Deceivers
             k
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Quakers
             had
             held
             forth
             their
             new
             Revelations
             in
             those
             pure
             and
             zealous
             dayes
             ,
             they
             had
             also
             been
             solemnly
             convicted
             and
             denounced
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             we
             embrace
             that
             for
             a
             truth
             in
             these
             last
             and
             worst
             of
             times
             which
             the
             best
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             did
             reject
             as
             a
             notorious
             falshood
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             yet
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             of
             new
             Revelations
             is
             not
             more
             false
             than
             it
             is
             mischievous
             to
             those
             who
             do
             believe
             it
             ,
             for
             hereby
             their
             faith
             is
             uncertain
             as
             their
             Teachers
             fancy
             ,
             and
             poor
             deluded
             souls
             do
             receive
             falshood
             and
             railing
             ,
             non-sense
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             They
             despise
             the
             ancient
             and
             pure
             ,
             certain
             and
             fixed
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             received
             from
             Jesus
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             sealed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             retained
             by
             all
             good
             
             Christians
             ;
             and
             admire
             the
             discourse
             of
             a
             bold
             and
             empty
             man
             above
             them
             all
             ;
             they
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             appoint
             new
             wayes
             of
             worship
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             old
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             Sacraments
             which
             Jesus
             himself
             instituted
             ;
             they
             neglect
             Learning
             themselves
             ,
             contemn
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             would
             bring
             the
             World
             into
             an
             Egyptian
             darkness
             ,
             if
             others
             were
             of
             their
             mind
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             and
             much
             more
             they
             do
             for
             a
             thing
             that
             never
             was
             nor
             never
             will
             be
             proved
             ,
             for
             a
             dream
             ,
             a
             meer
             fancy
             ,
             and
             a
             miserable
             mistake
             which
             none
             can
             believe
             till
             they
             have
             first
             bid
             adieu
             to
             all
             sense
             and
             reason
             .
             So
             that
             in
             meer
             pity
             to
             those
             mis-guided
             souls
             who
             follow
             this
             false
             and
             fantaltick
             light
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             make
             this
             digression
             to
             convince
             them
             that
             they
             adore
             a
             lie
             for
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             hazard
             of
             their
             eternal
             damnation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             deny
             all
             Revelations
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             own
             those
             Revelations
             ,
             which
             are
             upon
             R●…cord
             in
             the
             Holy
             Bible
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             revealed
             his
             Will
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             no
             other
             Revelations
             do
             I
             hearken
             after
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             Quakers
             tell
             us
             ,
             the
             Bible
             is
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             quick
             and
             powerful
             ;
             so
             is
             not
             the
             Bible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             By
             such
             like
             sottish
             wayes
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             Speakers
             among
             them
             endeavour
             to
             bring
             their
             silly
             and
             unstable
             Auditors
             into
             a
             contempt
             of
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             their
             pretences
             to
             New
             Lights
             and
             Revelations
             .
             To
             proceed
             then
             ,
             whence
             learn
             they
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             
               quick
               and
               lively
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             ?
             out
             of
             that
             Bible
             which
             they
             call
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ?
             Judge
             then
             whether
             these
             men
             are
             acted
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             sobriety
             and
             reason
             ,
             that
             call
             that
             Book
             a
             dead
             and
             sensless
             Letter
             ,
             from
             whence
             they
             fetch
             their
             reasons
             .
             And
             where
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             take
             a
             sentence
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             prove
             it self
             dead
             and
             stupid
             .
             If
             those
             places
             quoted
             by
             them
             ,
             contain
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             why
             do
             they
             brand
             that
             Book
             with
             such
             contemptible
             characters
             ,
             by
             calling
             it
             dead
             and
             sensless
             ?
             But
             if
             those
             places
             do
             truly
             contain
             no
             reason
             in
             them
             ;
             why
             are
             the
             Quakers
             so
             sensless
             themselves
             ,
             to
             produce
             reasons
             from
             them
             ?
             Though
             the
             Leaves
             and
             Letters
             have
             no
             natural
             life
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             therefore
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             dead
             ?
             And
             hath
             it
             no
             rational
             importance
             in
             it
             ?
             And
             are
             not
             the
             Quakers
             a
             company
             of
             fine
             Cheats
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             Bible
             (
             as
             some
             in
             my
             presence
             have
             done
             )
             and
             cry
             ,
             
               Look
               at
               this
               ,
               is
               this
               quick
               and
               lively
               ?
            
             as
             if
             the
             life
             natural
             ,
             and
             bodily
             sense
             ,
             
             were
             meant
             by
             that
             Scripture
             which
             they
             so
             wretchedly
             abuse
             and
             prophane
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             the
             King
             puts
             forth
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             declares
             his
             Royal
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             it
             fit
             for
             every
             man
             that
             heareth
             it
             not
             first
             proclaimed
             ,
             to
             slight
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             dead
             Letter
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             way
             to
             evacuate
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             all
             Commands
             ,
             and
             all
             Laws
             that
             are
             not
             given
             to
             every
             one
             by
             audible
             voice
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             every
             thing
             insignificant
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             walk
             and
             speak
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             the
             very
             immediate
             way
             utterly
             to
             make
             void
             the
             written
             Word
             and
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             us
             streight
             either
             to
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             Dreams
             and
             Phantasms
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             oral
             Traditions
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             something
             of
             a
             Fanatical
             †
             Jesuit
             here
             ?
             no
             doubt
             but
             these
             are
             fine
             wayes
             to
             decoy
             an
             illeterate
             multitude
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             agreeable
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             envy
             Learning
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             out
             of
             their
             reach
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             more
             desirous
             to
             be
             led
             by
             fancy
             ,
             than
             by
             Laws
             ;
             and
             therefore
             willing
             enough
             to
             have
             all
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             call'd
             dead
             Letters
             ,
             to
             introduce
             their
             own
             fancies
             and
             pretended
             inspirations
             .
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             consider
             ,
             is
             there
             no
             use
             of
             Books
             ,
             and
             Writings
             ?
             If
             you
             make
             void
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             written
             ,
             you
             do
             by
             the
             same
             argument
             make
             void
             all
             Histories
             ,
             Records
             ,
             and
             all
             Quakers
             books
             also
             ;
             yea
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             you
             make
             void
             your
             father's
             
             Will
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Deeds
             by
             force
             whereof
             ,
             your self
             or
             any
             man
             holds
             his
             Land
             ,
             and
             may
             as
             reasonably
             call
             them
             dead
             Letters
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             the
             Bible
             :
             But
             if
             you
             think
             your
             written
             Deeds
             are
             valid
             ,
             or
             that
             your
             written
             Bonds
             do
             stand
             in
             full
             force
             and
             vertue
             (
             according
             to
             the
             form
             they
             run
             in
             )
             to
             empower
             you
             to
             recover
             your
             Debts
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             have
             as
             much
             force
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             powerful
             to
             the
             ends
             for
             which
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             hath
             design'd
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             Writings
             ,
             you
             have
             about
             you
             ,
             are
             to
             establish
             your
             temporal
             Rights
             ,
             or
             to
             recover
             your
             dues
             ?
             If
             these
             have
             truth
             ,
             force
             ,
             and
             vertue
             in
             them
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             deny
             that
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             those
             heavenly
             truths
             ,
             those
             divine
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             written
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             power
             and
             vertue
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             to
             awaken
             and
             quicken
             the
             reader
             or
             hearer
             to
             New
             life
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             its
             being
             termed
             
               quick
               and
               lively
            
             .
             Let
             me
             further
             argue
             with
             you
             ;
             Do
             we
             not
             understand
             one
             anothers
             minds
             by
             Epistles
             as
             well
             as
             Discourses
             ,
             by
             words
             that
             are
             written
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             words
             that
             are
             spoken
             ?
             may
             you
             not
             read
             sense
             as
             well
             as
             hear
             it
             ?
             And
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             own
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             you
             may
             not
             read
             as
             good
             sense
             in
             the
             visible
             Letters
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             as
             you
             can
             hear
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Quaker
             or
             a
             Jesuit
             ?
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             ,
             that
             
             you
             ,
             whose
             judgment
             I
             have
             formerly
             had
             a
             better
             esteem
             of
             ,
             should
             now
             be
             transported
             so
             far
             besides
             your
             reason
             and
             senses
             :
             Will
             you
             call
             the
             Ten
             Commandements
             (
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             on
             two
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             )
             useless
             and
             insignificant
             characters
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             on
             Stone
             ?
             Can
             your
             eyes
             and
             reason
             read
             no
             sense
             in
             them
             ?
             and
             whilest
             you
             have
             read
             the
             commands
             and
             threatnings
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             your
             Conscience
             been
             so
             dead
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             find
             any
             life
             and
             power
             in
             them
             ?
             And
             though
             you
             undervalue
             the
             Leaves
             and
             Letters
             ,
             yet
             dare
             you
             say
             that
             you
             had
             no
             reverence
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             heard
             it
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             your
             Minister
             ,
             preached
             with
             a
             lively
             and
             audible
             voice
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             pains
             you
             have
             taken
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             now
             I
             perceive
             my
             mistake
             ,
             and
             must
             consess
             that
             in
             this
             point
             I
             have
             been
             led
             into
             an
             error
             ,
             for
             I
             should
             be
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             speak
             any
             more
             in
             behalf
             of
             those
             absurdities
             which
             I
             now
             see
             are
             lodged
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             some
             further
             reasons
             from
             you
             ,
             why
             Revelations
             are
             not
             still
             to
             be
             expected
             by
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             think
             no
             pains
             too
             much
             ,
             provided
             you
             will
             henceforth
             use
             your
             Reason
             better
             than
             hitherto
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             in
             the
             attention
             you
             have
             given
             to
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             will
             now
             learn
             to
             suspect
             
             the
             teachings
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             whom
             you
             begin
             to
             see
             and
             discover
             ;
             and
             hereafter
             have
             a
             greater
             value
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             
               more
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophecy
            
             ;
             we
             being
             sufficiently
             
             assured
             (
             let
             the
             Quakers
             say
             what
             they
             please
             )
             that
             God's
             
               Word
               is
               a
               lamp
               unto
            
             
             
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               a
               light
               unto
               our
               paths
            
             ;
             But
             for
             any
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             we
             need
             them
             not
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             having
             declar'd
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               able
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               thorow
               faith
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
             To
             look
             then
             for
             more
             Revelations
             ,
             or
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             would
             be
             equally
             an
             act
             of
             impudence
             and
             infidelity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Why
             of
             impudence
             and
             infidelity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             an
             act
             of
             infidelity
             ,
             not
             to
             believe
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Scriptures
               themselves
               are
               able
               to
               make
               us
               wise
               unto
               salvation
               through
               faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               to
               furnish
               us
               thorowly
               to
               all
               good
               works
               ?
            
             And
             is
             it
             not
             an
             act
             of
             impudence
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             plainly
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             expect
             and
             call
             for
             more
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             I
             begin
             to
             have
             no
             esteem
             for
             these
             pretenders
             to
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             concern'd
             in
             that
             point
             ;
             yet
             I
             can
             hardly
             be
             reconcil'd
             to
             Learning
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             acquired
             without
             study
             and
             industry
             ;
             whereas
             surely
             it
             is
             against
             
             that
             express
             command
             and
             promise
             given
             to
             the
             Disciples
             in
             Mark
             13.
             11.
             
             
               Take
               no
               thought
               before
               hand
               ,
               what
               ye
               shall
               speak
               ,
               neither
               do
               you
               premeditate
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               in
               that
               hour
               ,
               that
               speak
               you
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               ye
               that
               speak
               ,
               but
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Take
             but
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             you
             can
             frame
             from
             thence
             no
             argument
             to
             your
             advantage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             import
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             whereas
             the
             Disciples
             were
             to
             be
             brought
             before
             the
             Kings
             and
             Potentates
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             under
             no
             discouragements
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             those
             before
             whom
             they
             were
             to
             appear
             ,
             or
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             meanness
             of
             their
             own
             education
             ,
             he
             promises
             to
             supply
             all
             their
             defects
             miraculously
             :
             and
             whereas
             they
             had
             extraordinary
             work
             to
             perform
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             assistance
             from
             him
             :
             but
             this
             reacheth
             not
             to
             an
             ordinary
             case
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             Speakers
             say
             before
             they
             begun
             their
             Discourses
             ,
             
               That
               they
               did
               not
               know
               what
               they
               had
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Spirit
               gave
               them
               utterance
               ,
               that
               only
               would
               they
               speak
            
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             came
             without
             preparation
             ,
             yet
             spake
             notably
             .
          
        
         
         
         
         
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             incited
             your
             attention
             (
             if
             you
             had
             understood
             it
             )
             should
             rather
             have
             frighted
             you
             away
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             Fool
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             company
             of
             wandering
             Fellows
             that
             have
             got
             into
             a
             road
             of
             babling
             ,
             and
             father
             their
             nonsensical
             stuff
             upon
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             wonder
             they
             are
             never
             out
             while
             they
             speak
             *
             whatsoever
             comes
             next
             on
             their
             tongues
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             Objection
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             you
             quoted
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             interpret
             it
             to
             overthrow
             other
             plain
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             plain
             advice
             which
             St.
             Paul
             gives
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Till
               I
               come
               ,
               give
               attendance
               to
               reading
               ,
               exhortation
               and
               doctrine
               .
               Meditate
               on
               these
               things
               ;
               Give
               thy self
               wholly
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               thy
               profitting
               may
               appear
               unto
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
               and
               study
               to
               shew
               thy self
               a
               workman
               approved
               unto
               God
               ,
               a
               workman
               that
               needeth
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             And
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             equity
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             like
             case
             David
             of
             old
             told
             Araunah
             the
             Jebusite
             ,
             
             That
             
               he
               would
               not
               offer
               that
               to
               God
               which
               cost
               him
               nothing
               .
            
             See
             Solomons
             advice
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               rash
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               thine
               heart
               be
               hasty
               to
               utter
               any
               thing
               before
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               thou
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               therefore
               let
               thy
               words
               be
               few
               ,
               Eccles.
            
             5.
             2.
             
             Wherein
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             so
             far
             from
             owning
             those
             extemporary
             exercises
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             that
             
             they
             are
             reproved
             by
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             nimbleness
             of
             the
             fancy
             ,
             quickness
             of
             invention
             ,
             readiness
             of
             elocution
             ,
             fluency
             of
             speech
             ,
             or
             a
             ready
             tongue
             that
             God
             is
             delighted
             with
             ;
             with
             these
             we
             work
             upon
             the
             imperfections
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             have
             been
             endowed
             ;
             such
             as
             Achitophel
             and
             Tertullus
             ,
             whilst
             holy
             Moses
             was
             naturally
             defective
             in
             his
             utterance
             ,
             Exod.
             10.
             14.
             
             The
             use
             of
             these
             faculties
             in
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             without
             reverence
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             soberness
             ,
             cannot
             be
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             not
             remember
             what
             a
             Quaker
             in
             my
             hearing
             objected
             to
             you
             against
             Learning
             :
             
               That
               Tongues
               are
               ceas'd
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             remember
             it
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             remember
             the
             reply
             I
             made
             ,
             That
             Learning
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             opposed
             by
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             argument
             for
             its
             justification
             :
             I
             perceive
             the
             Quakers
             understand
             not
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             tongues
             (
             which
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             are
             ceased
             )
             for
             by
             them
             is
             only
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             miraculous
             supplies
             in
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             and
             understanding
             all
             languages
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             Apostles
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             be
             now
             ceased
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             they
             are
             :
             the
             Gospel
             being
             sufficiently
             promulged
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             and
             all
             other
             Miracles
             proved
             to
             be
             Divine
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             remains
             a
             necessity
             of
             interpreting
             and
             understanding
             
             these
             original
             tongues
             ,
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             should
             have
             been
             translated
             and
             communicated
             to
             us
             .
             And
             we
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             truly
             thankful
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             translated
             into
             the
             Vulgar
             Languages
             ,
             but
             then
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Translators
             ;
             and
             if
             Learning
             was
             at
             first
             necessary
             for
             the
             translating
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             interpreting
             of
             them
             .
             And
             while
             I
             observe
             how
             the
             Quakers
             persecute
             the
             Clergy
             with
             the
             venom
             of
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             abhor
             their
             works
             for
             the
             ill
             will
             they
             bear
             unto
             their
             persons
             ,
             my
             wonder
             is
             that
             they
             should
             look
             into
             our
             English
             Bible
             ,
             it
             being
             translated
             by
             Clergy-men
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             help
             of
             that
             Learning
             ,
             which
             the
             Quakers
             so
             much
             despise
             and
             abhor
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             Learning
             has
             a
             strong
             argument
             from
             the
             Text
             which
             you
             bring
             in
             prejudice
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             the
             extraordinary
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             be
             ceased
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             still
             a
             necessity
             of
             understanding
             those
             Tongues
             for
             the
             translation
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             pray
             by
             what
             way
             and
             means
             must
             We
             attain
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             study
             ,
             industry
             ,
             or
             University
             education
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             see
             that
             't
             is
             Learning
             and
             learned
             Men
             that
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             so
             highly
             instrumental
             in
             
             the
             service
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             So
             therefore
             (
             with
             Balaam
             )
             those
             whom
             you
             had
             design'd
             to
             have
             curst
             ,
             you
             against
             your
             wills
             have
             blest
             :
             and
             the
             argument
             by
             which
             you
             thought
             to
             have
             overthrown
             Learning
             ,
             proves
             an
             establishment
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             reminding
             me
             of
             what
             I
             had
             like
             to
             have
             forgot
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             I
             pray
             you
             shew
             me
             what
             use
             there
             can
             be
             of
             Learning
             in
             unfolding
             difficult
             places
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             Learning
             will
             appear
             in
             three
             eminent
             instances
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             giving
             a
             right
             distinction
             of
             the
             several
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             right
             timing
             of
             the
             passages
             therein
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             applying
             of
             Scripture
             seasonably
             and
             properly
             ,
             on
             each
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             understand
             that
             there
             are
             several
             senses
             in
             which
             the
             Scripture-words
             and
             phrases
             are
             to
             be
             variously
             understood
             and
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             namely
             literal
             ,
             moral
             ,
             mystical
             ,
             and
             tropical
             .
             Though
             these
             be
             hard
             words
             ,
             yet
             I
             hope
             to
             make
             them
             easie
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             them
             by
             Scripture-instances
             .
             In
             the
             literal
             sense
             you
             understand
             Scripture
             according
             to
             the
             bare
             import
             of
             the
             words
             :
             The
             Moral
             is
             when
             the
             sense
             goes
             higher
             than
             the
             words
             ,
             being
             back't
             by
             reason
             and
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             :
             The
             Mystical
             sense
             is
             that
             
             which
             is
             still
             more
             hid
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             designment
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             looks
             further
             than
             either
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             produce
             one
             Text
             ,
             which
             includes
             in
             it
             all
             these
             three
             senses
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             18.
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzle
               the
               Ox
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               corn
               .
            
             The
             literal
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             good
             man
             is
             merciful
             to
             his
             Beast
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             poor
             Creature
             toyling
             for
             us
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             maintenance
             from
             us
             .
             The
             moral
             sense
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             Equity
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             by
             reasonable
             Consequence
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               .
            
             The
             Mystical
             sense
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             still
             further
             intendment
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             was
             a
             Divine
             ordination
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             be
             provided
             for
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             some
             Scriptures
             will
             bear
             a
             literal
             sense
             with
             the
             moral
             ,
             and
             the
             mystical
             ,
             there
             are
             yet
             other
             Scriptures
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             therefore
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             such
             Texts
             as
             these
             are
             to
             be
             interpreted
             tropically
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             by
             that
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Such
             a
             figurative
             expression
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             several
             sorts
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             Some
             are
             metaphorical
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             borrowed
             expression
             ,
             when
             another
             thing
             is
             made
             
             use
             of
             to
             express
             our
             meanings
             by
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             taken
             literally
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             John
             15.
             1.
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               and
               my
               Father
               is
               the
               Husbandman
               .
            
             The
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             prophecying
             of
             the
             admirable
             effects
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             useth
             these
             expressions
             ,
             Chap.
             11.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               The
               Wolf
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               shall
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               ,
               and
               the
               Calf
               and
               the
               young
               Lion
               ,
               and
               the
               Fatling
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Child
               shall
               lead
               them
               ;
               And
               the
               Cow
               and
               the
               Bear
               shall
               feed
               ,
               their
               young
               ones
               shall
               lie
               down
               together
               :
               and
               the
               Lion
               shall
               eat
               straw
               like
               the
               Ox
               ;
               and
               the
               sucking
               Child
               shall
               play
               on
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               Asp
               ,
               and
               the
               weaned
               Child
               shall
               put
               his
               hand
               on
               the
               Cockatrice
               den
               .
            
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             this
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             literally
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             time
             were
             coming
             ,
             when
             there
             should
             be
             a
             perfect
             reconcilement
             among
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             their
             natural
             antipathies
             being
             taken
             away
             ?
             No
             ,
             these
             are
             but
             so
             many
             metaphorical
             representations
             of
             the
             excellent
             temper
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             that
             the
             doctrine
             thereof
             ,
             will
             effect
             a
             real
             change
             in
             our
             natures
             :
             That
             that
             savage
             ,
             waspish
             ,
             crusty
             humour
             of
             our
             natural
             dispositions
             ,
             shall
             by
             the
             Christian
             laws
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             transformed
             even
             into
             the
             meekness
             and
             innocency
             of
             a
             Lamb.
             And
             when
             our
             Lord
             bids
             us
             put
             out
             and
             cut
             off
             our
             offending
             eyes
             and
             hands
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             design
             to
             provoke
             us
             to
             
             dismember
             our selves
             ;
             no
             ,
             't
             is
             our
             darling
             sins
             and
             beloved
             vices
             which
             he
             levels
             at
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             some
             Scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             interpreted
             metaphorically
             ,
             so
             others
             allegovically
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             continuing
             of
             a
             Trope
             ;
             and
             this
             you
             have
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Hagar
             and
             
               Sarah
               ,
               Sinai
            
             and
             Sion
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             saith
             they
             are
             an
             Allegory
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             24.
             
             &c.
             to
             the
             Chapters
             end
             ;
             for
             so
             far
             you
             will
             find
             the
             explication
             of
             the
             Allegory
             continued
             .
             Again
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             Scriptures
             which
             must
             be
             interpreted
             by
             an
             Hyperbole
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             Trope
             or
             Figure
             ;
             when
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             affirmed
             ,
             lies
             not
             in
             the
             letters
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             phrase
             ,
             as
             John
             21.
             25.
             
             
               And
               there
               are
               also
               many
               other
               things
               which
               Jesus
               did
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               should
               be
               written
               every
               one
               ,
               I
               suppose
               that
               the
               World
               it self
               could
               not
               contain
               the
               Books
               that
               should
               be
               written
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Evangelist
             takes
             a
             Rhetorical
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             with
             greater
             elegancy
             express
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             was
             not
             idle
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             marvellously
             busie
             and
             active
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             other
             places
             God
             represents
             himself
             to
             us
             after
             the
             *
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             attributing
             to
             himself
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             and
             hands
             ,
             walking
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             it
             being
             the
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             so
             revealing
             himself
             and
             his
             dispensations
             to
             mankind
             
             (
             that
             thereby
             he
             may
             accommodate
             
             himself
             to
             the
             understandings
             of
             men
             )
             in
             such
             expressions
             ,
             as
             suit
             most
             with
             their
             weak
             capacities
             and
             common
             apprehensions
             :
             by
             which
             he
             may
             make
             the
             more
             sensible
             impressions
             on
             us
             ,
             like
             to
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             shrunk
             himself
             into
             the
             proportions
             of
             that
             †
             Child
             whom
             he
             meant
             to
             revive
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             infer
             from
             all
             this
             discourse
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             necessary
             use
             of
             Learning
             ,
             lest
             we
             confound
             the
             senses
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             Allegorically
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             literally
             ,
             and
             that
             literally
             which
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             figuratively
             .
             And
             what
             disorder
             this
             may
             create
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             your self
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             remains
             a
             necessity
             of
             being
             acquainted
             with
             such
             Histories
             ,
             as
             give
             us
             a
             relation
             of
             those
             Rites
             ,
             Opinions
             ,
             Customes
             and
             Proverbs
             ,
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             neighbouring
             Nations
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             many
             places
             have
             particular
             references
             ,
             without
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             't
             is
             impossible
             we
             should
             understand
             a
             Book
             of
             so
             great
             Antiquity
             ,
             or
             read
             it
             with
             that
             judgment
             ,
             estimation
             ,
             relish
             and
             delight
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             did
             we
             discern
             the
             references
             and
             allusions
             that
             in
             it
             are
             frequently
             made
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             please
             we
             will
             pass
             to
             the
             next
             particular
             you
             told
             me
             of
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             That
             there
             is
             great
             use
             of
             Learning
             now
             ,
             for
             the
             right
             timing
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             What
             mean
             you
             by
             that
             phrase
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             is
             to
             observe
             to
             what
             period
             of
             time
             the
             Histories
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             prophecies
             in
             Scripture
             have
             a
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             relation
             ;
             and
             if
             due
             care
             be
             not
             taken
             therein
             ,
             the
             mischiefs
             that
             may
             arise
             from
             your
             want
             of
             circumspection
             ,
             will
             be
             innumerable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Explain
             your
             meaning
             by
             some
             instance
             ,
             and
             shew
             where
             any
             one
             Prophecy
             hath
             been
             mis-timed
             by
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             think
             of
             that
             famous
             Prophecy
             of
             Joel
             ,
             so
             much
             abused
             by
             
               Quakers
               ,
               Joel
               2.
               28.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               afterward
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               Spirit
               upon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               your
               sons
               ,
               and
               your
               daughters
               shall
               prophecy
               ,
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreams
               ,
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               .
            
             Which
             Prophecy
             they
             apply
             to
             this
             present
             Age
             ,
             therefore
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Quakers
             have
             an
             extraordinary
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prediction
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             have
             not
             the
             Quakers
             reason
             to
             time
             that
             Prophecy
             to
             this
             present
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             we
             live
             ?
             and
             do
             we
             not
             see
             the
             Prophecy
             fulfilled
             in
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             undeceive
             you
             better
             than
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             Learned
             *
             Commentator
             upon
             that
             place
             :
             who
             tells
             us
             that
             that
             Prophecy
             was
             cited
             and
             applyed
             by
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             to
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               afterward
               (
            
             or
             †
             
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               )
               saith
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               Spirit
               (
            
             or
             ,
             ‖
             
               of
               my
               Spirit
               )
               upon
               all
               flesh
               :
               and
               your
               sons
               and
               your
               daughters
               shall
               prophecy
               ,
               your
               old
               men
               shall
               dream
               dreams
               ,
               your
               young
               men
               shall
               see
               visions
               :
               And
               also
               upon
               the
               servants
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               handmaids
               in
               those
               dayes
               will
               I
               pour
               out
               my
               Spirit
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               of
               my
               Spirit
               )
               and
               they
               shall
               prophecy
               .
            
             
               Whatsoever
               can
               be
               collected
               from
               this
               place
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Pretenders
               ,
               will
               receive
               a
               short
               and
               clear
               answer
               by
               considering
               the
               time
               to
               which
               this
               prediction
               (
               and
               the
               completion
               of
               it
               )
               belonged
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               expresly
               
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
              
               ,
               in
               the
               notion
               wherein
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               
               New
               Testament
               constantly
               use
               that
               phrase
               ;
               not
               for
               these
               dayes
               of
               ours
               ,
               so
               far
               advanced
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               (
               which
               yet
               no
               man
               knows
               how
               far
               distant
               it
               still
               is
               )
               but
               for
               the
               time
               immediately
               preceding
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Polity
               ,
               their
               City
               and
               Temple
               .
               That
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               appears
               not
               only
               by
               the
               mention
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               destruction
               approaching
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               Chapter
               of
               Joel
               ,
               which
               signifies
               it
               to
               belong
               to
               Jerusalem
               that
               then
               
               was
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               two
               further
               undeceivable
               evidences
               :
               1.
               
               By
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               wonders
               (
               immediately
               subjoyn'd
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               forerunners
               of
               
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               that
               had
               been
               before
               described
               in
               
                 Joel
                 v.
              
               2.
               &c.
               and
               applyed
               by
               Christ
               in
               the
               very
               words
               ,
               to
               this
               destruction
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               24.
               29
               ,
               30.
               2.
               
               By
               the
               occasion
               for
               which
               St.
               Peter
               produceth
               it
               ,
               Acis
               2.
               14.
               the
               
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               upon
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 v.
              
               2.
               4.
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               was
               no
               effect
               of
               drunkenness
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               thing
               which
               was
               foretold
               by
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Joel
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               to
               fall
               upon
               that
               People
               to
               an
               utter
               destruction
               .
               This
               being
               a
               prediction
               of
               what
               should
               come
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               completion
               whereof
               was
               so
               visible
               and
               remarkable
               in
               that
               Age
               ,
               to
               which
               by
               the
               Prophet
               it
               was
               assigned
               (
               and
               this
               as
               a
               peculiar
               character
               of
               those
               times
               wherein
               the
               Gospel
               was
               to
               be
               first
               propagated
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               it
               had
               a
               propriety
               ,
               as
               a
               last
               act
               of
               God's
               miraculous
               and
               gracious
               oeconomy
               for
               the
               full
               conviction
               of
               this
               peoples
               sins
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               destroyed
               )
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               impertinently
               and
               fallaciously
               applyed
               to
               any
               men
               or
               women
               ,
               old
               or
               young
               ,
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               so
               distant
               from
               that
               to
               which
               it
               belonged
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               provided
               
               for
               by
               the
               ordinary
               means
               ,
               the
               setled
               Office
               of
               Ministry
               in
               Christ's
               Church
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               no
               such
               need
               of
               extraordinary
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             they
             have
             no
             more
             right
             to
             charge
             God
             to
             perform
             this
             promise
             over
             again
             ,
             than
             a
             Creditor
             hath
             reason
             to
             exact
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             cancel'd
             Bond.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             I
             perceive
             pretend
             to
             an
             interest
             in
             these
             Prophesies
             .
             But
             then
             why
             do
             not
             these
             pretenders
             to
             new
             lights
             speak
             with
             new
             tongues
             ,
             heal
             diseases
             ,
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             do
             other
             miraculous
             acts
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             those
             Prophesies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             they
             will
             tell
             you
             of
             as
             great
             acts
             ;
             for
             they
             gain
             many
             Proselites
             ,
             and
             thereby
             enlarge
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             counting
             numbers
             be
             the
             thing
             to
             establish
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             they
             will
             renounce
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             turn
             Mahometans
             ,
             for
             Mahomet
             has
             more
             that
             follow
             him
             than
             Christ
             ;
             Then
             wo
             be
             to
             that
             little
             flock
             to
             whom
             a
             Kingdom
             is
             promised
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             do
             you
             say
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             in
             order
             to
             applying
             Scripture
             seasonably
             and
             properly
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             a
             due
             regard
             be
             not
             had
             thereof
             ,
             there
             is
             scarce
             that
             irregularity
             in
             the
             World
             which
             you
             may
             not
             make
             the
             Scripture
             to
             patronize
             ,
             therefore
             saith
             the
             
             Evangelical
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               cap.
            
             50.
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               to
               speak
               in
               due
               season
               .
            
             And
             so
             Prov.
             15.
             23.
             
             
               A
               word
               spoken
               in
               season
               is
               like
               Apples
               of
               gold
               in
               pictures
               of
               silver
               .
            
          
           
             A
             good
             thing
             improperly
             applyed
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             instead
             of
             good
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             evil
             ;
             *
             for
             good
             things
             do
             loose
             the
             grace
             of
             their
             goodness
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             in
             a
             good
             and
             convenient
             manner
             performed
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             a
             Carpenter
             frames
             a
             building
             with
             great
             Art
             and
             Skill
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             proper
             mortise
             for
             every
             tenon
             (
             as
             the
             terms
             are
             )
             when
             this
             building
             comes
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             if
             you
             place
             not
             the
             joynts
             aright
             ,
             the
             whole
             building
             will
             be
             in
             disorder
             .
             So
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             wise
             Architect
             ,
             has
             framed
             his
             Word
             to
             proper
             times
             ,
             occasions
             ,
             and
             emergencies
             ;
             Now
             if
             you
             do
             not
             suit
             the
             Text
             to
             the
             occasion
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             was
             originally
             framed
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             season
             proper
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             spoil
             all
             .
             Though
             the
             words
             be
             good
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             application
             be
             wrong
             ,
             they
             will
             prove
             like
             
               salt
               which
               hath
               lost
               its
               savour
               .
            
          
           
             Suppose
             a
             Physician
             prepares
             a
             great
             many
             excellent
             remedies
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             due
             application
             ,
             otherwise
             an
             antidote
             may
             prove
             a
             poyson
             ;
             So
             the
             great
             Physician
             of
             Souls
             has
             prepar'd
             for
             all
             maladies
             their
             proper
             remedies
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             expect
             any
             benefit
             
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             a
             seasonable
             application
             of
             them
             .
             And
             to
             make
             this
             more
             plain
             ,
             you
             may
             consult
             Psalm
             .
             91.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               For
               he
               shall
               give
               his
               Angels
               charge
               over
               thee
               to
               keep
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               they
               shall
               bear
               thee
               up
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               lest
               thou
               dash
               thy
               foot
               against
               a
               stone
               .
            
             Should
             I
             say
             that
             in
             this
             Scripture
             is
             represented
             to
             us
             Gods
             especial
             providence
             over
             his
             servants
             ,
             and
             whilst
             that
             I
             am
             performing
             my
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             immediate
             service
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             honest
             attendance
             on
             my
             lawful
             Calling
             ,
             I
             may
             expect
             the
             Divine
             protection
             ;
             in
             this
             sense
             I
             apply
             the
             Text
             seasonably
             and
             properly
             :
             But
             should
             I
             get
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             Pinacle
             ,
             and
             cast
             my self
             down
             ,
             upon
             confidence
             of
             this
             promise
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             shall
             bear
             me
             up
             ,
             then
             I
             wrest
             and
             misapply
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             no
             where
             gives
             incouragement
             to
             a
             desperate
             attempt
             :
             For
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               tempt
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             tempt
             him
             to
             work
             a
             miracle
             by
             casting
             thy self
             down
             from
             a
             desperate
             Precipice
             ,
             when
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             his
             Providence
             may
             effect
             thy
             preservation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             rule
             have
             you
             to
             prevent
             mistakes
             in
             this
             kind
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Take
             this
             for
             one
             ,
             when
             any
             Text
             hath
             a
             relation
             to
             a
             particular
             case
             ,
             that
             Text
             must
             not
             stand
             for
             a
             general
             rule
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             applyed
             to
             a
             like
             occasion
             ;
             for
             it's
             
             
             
             
             
             a
             most
             grand
             fallacy
             ,
             to
             draw
             an
             universal
             conclusion
             from
             particular
             premisses
             ;
             take
             an
             instance
             of
             my
             meaning
             from
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             22.
             
             
               I
               am
               made
               all
               things
               to
               all
               men
            
             ;
             Make
             this
             a
             general
             rule
             ,
             and
             Christianity
             (
             which
             is
             the
             most
             pure
             Religion
             in
             the
             World
             )
             will
             from
             this
             Text
             be
             a
             sanctuary
             for
             all
             villany
             and
             impurity
             :
             For
             if
             I
             may
             be
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             then
             may
             I
             lawfully
             comply
             with
             all
             the
             irregularities
             of
             whatsoever
             company
             I
             come
             in
             :
             But
             suit
             the
             Text
             to
             its
             proper
             occasion
             ,
             and
             it
             imports
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             customs
             and
             constitutions
             of
             an
             indifferent
             nature
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ought
             to
             be
             conformed
             unto
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             lively
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             contain
             in
             them
             the
             words
             of
             eternal
             life
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Quakers
             impertinent
             application
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             look
             like
             so
             many
             Jewels
             in
             a
             Swines
             snout
             ,
             or
             like
             good
             liquor
             that
             is
             lost
             ,
             by
             the
             badness
             of
             the
             vessel
             that
             contains
             it
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             you
             at
             large
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             being
             wrested
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             want
             of
             Learning
             ,
             I
             need
             say
             but
             little
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             instability
             of
             mens
             minds
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             However
             ,
             let
             me
             hear
             what
             you
             can
             say
             upon
             that
             subject
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Little
             need
             be
             said
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             unlearned
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             bold
             and
             confident
             )
             be
             unstable
             ,
             
             for
             it
             's
             
               the
               empty
               cloud
               which
               is
               carried
               away
               with
               every
               wind
               .
            
             Old
             truths
             ought
             to
             be
             most
             loved
             ,
             but
             commonly
             they
             have
             the
             same
             fate
             with
             the
             Manna
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             to
             be
             odious
             for
             their
             being
             old
             .
             It
             's
             the
             property
             of
             unstable
             men
             to
             have
             itching
             ears
             ,
             and
             to
             heap
             up
             to
             themselves
             Teachers
             that
             may
             teach
             placentia
             ,
             &
             speak
             unto
             them
             smooth
             things
             :
             if
             they
             hear
             of
             any
             new
             knack
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             pain
             till
             they
             gratifie
             their
             fancy
             there
             with
             ,
             and
             with
             running
             from
             meeting
             to
             meeting
             ,
             they
             raise
             and
             heat
             their
             fancies
             ,
             and
             are
             commonly
             molded
             into
             that
             notion
             they
             hear
             last
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             't
             is
             a
             sad
             diagnostick
             that
             his
             stomach
             is
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             that
             longs
             after
             all
             meat
             and
             drink
             he
             hears
             of
             .
             'T
             is
             likely
             enough
             ,
             if
             the
             persons
             whom
             they
             so
             much
             admire
             ,
             had
             but
             the
             stamp
             of
             authority
             upon
             their
             actions
             and
             discourses
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             as
             much
             rejected
             ,
             as
             now
             they
             are
             imbrac't
             and
             follow'd
             .
             And
             may
             we
             not
             suspect
             a
             further
             reason
             of
             their
             contempt
             of
             the
             publick
             Ordinances
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             prejudice
             ,
             opposition
             ?
             and
             animosity
             ,
             which
             separates
             them
             from
             our
             Congregations
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             mistake
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Core
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             However
             ,
             when
             such
             men
             set
             their
             minds
             on
             running
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             a
             Ship
             which
             sails
             without
             the
             conduct
             of
             her
             Pilot
             ,
             the
             ruin
             where
             of
             any
             one
             may
             see
             to
             be
             inevitable
             .
             
             Which
             gives
             me
             an
             occasion
             to
             mention
             the
             effect
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             
               destruction
               to
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             been
             well
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             as
             have
             been
             most
             useful
             in
             their
             regularities
             ,
             prove
             most
             dangerous
             in
             their
             
             abuse
             .
             Gods
             blessings
             perverted
             ,
             are
             commonly
             sowred
             into
             the
             most
             imbitter'd
             provocations
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             compared
             to
             a
             Sword
             ,
             which
             will
             defend
             him
             that
             takes
             it
             by
             the
             proper
             handle
             ,
             but
             this
             Sword
             is
             a
             
               two-edged
               sword
            
             ,
             which
             will
             wound
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             not
             manage
             it
             aright
             :
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             then
             we
             read
             or
             
               damnable
               heresies
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             dire
             and
             miserable
             consequences
             of
             wresting
             
             Scripture
             .
             It
             's
             good
             Apostolical
             advice
             ,
             
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               faith
               without
            
             
             wavering
             ;
             a
             good
             rule
             to
             a
             fickle
             Age
             ,
             wherein
             so
             many
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             led
             by
             those
             that
             flatter
             them
             most
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             counsel
             them
             best
             .
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             they
             may
             consider
             hereof
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             too
             late
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             before
             we
             pass
             from
             this
             subject
             ,
             I
             pray
             resolve
             me
             this
             Query
             ,
             Whether
             you
             do
             not
             mightily
             discourage
             the
             common
             people
             from
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             if
             so
             much
             learning
             be
             requisite
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             my
             words
             be
             rightly
             weighed
             ,
             you
             can
             make
             no
             such
             inference
             from
             them
             ,
             
             for
             though
             I
             say
             with
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             
               some
               things
               are
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
            
             to
             exercise
             the
             deepest
             and
             sharpest
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             proficients
             ;
             yet
             I
             have
             told
             you
             already
             ,
             that
             all
             necessary
             points
             in
             them
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             
             the
             most
             learned
             need
             not
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             nor
             the
             most
             ignorant
             be
             afraid
             to
             read
             them
             :
             but
             as
             for
             these
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             them
             with
             this
             caution
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             too
             confident
             in
             adventuring
             to
             make
             their
             own
             interpretation
             of
             such
             hard
             places
             according
             to
             their
             fancy
             ,
             interest
             ,
             or
             prepossessions
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             have
             recourse
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             
               whose
               lips
               preserve
               knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             whose
             
             work
             and
             business
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             resolve
             them
             in
             all
             such
             doubts
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             as
             are
             of
             concernment
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             esteem
             my self
             not
             a
             little
             ingaged
             to
             you
             for
             the
             pains
             you
             have
             taken
             with
             me
             ;
             My
             request
             to
             you
             now
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             your
             resolution
             concerning
             Tithes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             very
             ready
             to
             hear
             what
             you
             have
             to
             object
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             had
             many
             scruples
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             find
             those
             Scruples
             much
             augmented
             by
             a
             Book
             of
             
               Ed.
               Burroughs
            
             ,
             called
             
               A
               just
               and
               righteous
               Plea
            
             ,
             presented
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Councel
             ,
             wherein
             I
             find
             that
             to
             pay
             Tithes
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             Christ
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             Antichristian
             ,
             
             and
             that
             we
             may
             as
             well
             turn
             back
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             burnt
             Offerings
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             By
             what
             argument
             is
             this
             made
             good
             ?
             the
             charge
             is
             heavy
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             reasonably
             call
             for
             proof
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             He
             thus
             proves
             it
             ;
             
               Tithes
               are
               now
               not
               to
               be
               paid
               according
               to
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               neither
               is
               the
               first
               Priesthood
               to
               be
               upheld
               that
               once
               gave
               and
               received
               Tithes
               ,
               now
               should
               we
               pay
               Tithes
               according
               to
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               uphold
               any
               part
               of
               that
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               took
               Tithes
               ,
               &c.
               then
               should
               we
               deny
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               be
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             you
             with
             such
             reflections
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             justly
             make
             upon
             the
             ignorance
             and
             confidence
             of
             your
             Author
             ;
             nor
             of
             your
             own
             weakness
             and
             credulous
             temper
             ,
             in
             being
             moved
             by
             such
             arguments
             :
             to
             which
             I
             now
             make
             my
             reply
             ;
             wherein
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             Burroughs
             is
             as
             ignorant
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             first
             Priesthood
             which
             took
             Tithes
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             ended
             )
             as
             he
             and
             his
             Brethren
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             have
             already
             given
             you
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             If
             by
             the
             first
             Priesthood
             ,
             he
             means
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             apparent
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             presented
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Councel
             a
             notorious
             falsity
             ,
             by
             affirming
             it
             to
             be
             the
             first
             Priestood
             ;
             there
             being
             before
             him
             a
             
             Priest
             to
             whom
             Levi
             himself
             paid
             Tithes
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             9.
             
             Or
             if
             by
             the
             first
             Priesthood
             he
             means
             that
             of
             
             Melchisedec's
             ,
             the
             falsity
             will
             be
             no
             less
             notorious
             in
             saying
             that
             Priesthood
             is
             ended
             ,
             which
             Christ
             himself
             exerciseth
             for
             ever
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             17.
             
             So
             that
             the
             charge
             of
             Antichristianism
             will
             lye
             at
             the
             Revilers
             door
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Wave
             this
             mistake
             ,
             and
             reply
             to
             that
             assertion
             of
             his
             ,
             
               That
               you
               may
               as
               well
               turn
               to
               Circumcision
               ,
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               Burnt-offerings
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               payment
               of
               Tithes
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             To
             affirm
             that
             the
             Clergy
             now
             claims
             their
             Tithes
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             wretched
             untruth
             ;
             for
             we
             disown
             all
             such
             titles
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             Tithes
             are
             not
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ?
             and
             so
             established
             by
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Tithes
             cannot
             be
             called
             purely
             Ceremonial
             ,
             because
             paid
             by
             Abraham
             to
             Melchisedec
             four
             hundred
             years
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             vowed
             two
             hundred
             years
             by
             Jacob
             before
             it
             was
             delivered
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             exact
             Tenths
             of
             the
             Holy
             Land
             should
             be
             brought
             in
             kind
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             paid
             there
             ,
             was
             Ceremonial
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             the
             legal
             dispensation
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Priest
             should
             have
             an
             honourable
             maintenance
             ,
             is
             a
             right
             ,
             founded
             not
             only
             in
             natural
             justice
             (
             as
             a
             due
             reward
             for
             his
             labour
             )
             
             but
             as
             a
             homage
             to
             God
             ,
             whose
             honour
             and
             worship
             is
             concerned
             in
             his
             Office
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             abolished
             by
             Christ
             :
             
               These
               things
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               done
            
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             doth
             challenge
             part
             of
             our
             time
             for
             his
             service
             and
             worship
             ,
             so
             also
             a
             share
             in
             our
             proprieties
             and
             substance
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             wish
             you
             would
             more
             clearly
             take
             off
             the
             charge
             of
             Judaisme
             which
             lyes
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             by
             their
             pretences
             to
             Tithes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Should
             we
             challenge
             and
             receive
             our
             Tithes
             as
             they
             were
             due
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             our
             Coffers
             would
             be
             much
             fuller
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             impositions
             much
             heavier
             upon
             the
             people
             :
             for
             besides
             the
             Meat-offerings
             ,
             Sin-offerings
             ,
             Shake-offerings
             ,
             Heave-offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             Shewbread
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             all
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             the
             breast
             and
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             and
             the
             Offerings
             for
             Purification
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             besides
             these
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             have
             the
             First-fruits
             of
             Wine
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             Wool
             ,
             Deut.
             8.
             4.
             yea
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             else
             which
             the
             Earth
             brought
             forth
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             First-fruits
             of
             the
             Dough
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             So
             that
             when
             all
             things
             were
             computed
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             left
             five
             parts
             ,
             instead
             of
             nine
             ,
             to
             the
             owners
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             being
             eased
             of
             the
             charge
             and
             trouble
             of
             all
             those
             payments
             and
             offertories
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Jews
             paid
             as
             supernumerary
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             their
             Tithes
             ,
             you
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             grudge
             the
             Gospel-Ministers
             that
             proportion
             allowed
             them
             by
             the
             Christian
             Laws
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             short
             of
             what
             was
             allowed
             to
             the
             Legal
             Minister
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             understand
             by
             what
             right
             the
             Levites
             demanded
             their
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             namely
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             then
             by
             what
             Law
             of
             God
             do
             you
             demand
             your
             Tithes
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Let
             me
             here
             tell
             you
             that
             those
             that
             insist
             upon
             the
             divine
             right
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             derive
             them
             not
             from
             Levi
             ,
             but
             Melchisedec
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             the
             tithe
             of
             Hay
             and
             Corn
             that
             Abraham
             paid
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             but
             the
             spoils
             of
             War.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             not
             material
             what
             the
             particulars
             were
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             Abraham
             paid
             his
             Tithes
             ,
             but
             whatever
             they
             were
             ,
             he
             paid
             them
             as
             a
             Tithe
             ,
             and
             Melchisedec
             received
             as
             a
             Priest.
             And
             if
             you
             consult
             the
             original
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             it
             was
             not
             a
             voluntary
             gift
             of
             
             Abraham's
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             due
             received
             by
             Melchisedec
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             would
             properly
             
             be
             rendred
             
               he
               tithed
               Abraham
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             draw
             my
             matter
             into
             as
             few
             words
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             frame
             my
             argument
             thus
             ;
             If
             the
             Clergy
             of
             England
             now
             possessed
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             can
             show
             a
             precept
             ,
             where
             God
             has
             commanded
             them
             ,
             or
             an
             
             example
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostles
             did
             actually
             receive
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             but
             if
             neither
             can
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             then
             do
             not
             the
             Clergy
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             enjoy
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Your
             argument
             will
             appear
             very
             weak
             ,
             till
             you
             make
             good
             the
             consequence
             
               of
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             mistake
             in
             the
             consequence
             ,
             for
             certainly
             precept
             or
             example
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             must
             be
             the
             guide
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             the
             mistake
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             way
             of
             arguing
             .
             It
             hath
             pleased
             God
             to
             bless
             you
             with
             a
             competent
             Estate
             ;
             you
             challenge
             so
             many
             acres
             of
             ground
             in
             such
             a
             Field
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             acres
             of
             meadow
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ;
             part
             of
             which
             you
             enjoy
             in
             dernise
             from
             your
             Landlord
             ,
             and
             part
             you
             hold
             in
             fee
             ,
             being
             the
             inheritance
             of
             your
             Ancestors
             and
             Family
             .
             Now
             to
             make
             you
             a
             good
             property
             in
             this
             Estate
             ,
             you
             must
             shew
             either
             some
             positive
             Scripture
             for
             your
             right
             to
             hold
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             an
             example
             from
             Christ
             or
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             Freeholds
             and
             Copyholds
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             you
             cannot
             so
             do
             ,
             will
             you
             not
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             condemnation
             you
             have
             past
             upon
             us
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             soon
             discover
             your
             fallacy
             ,
             by
             telling
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             enjoy
             my
             estate
             as
             a
             temporal
             right
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             then
             the
             consideration
             of
             a
             temporal
             right
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             to
             satisfie
             your
             conscience
             in
             a
             temporal
             enjoyment
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             I
             can
             hold
             my
             Tithes
             without
             any
             wound
             to
             my
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             call
             Tithes
             a
             temporal
             right
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Is
             not
             that
             temporal
             ,
             which
             contributes
             to
             my
             temporal
             subsistence
             ?
             but
             to
             put
             the
             thing
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             ,
             our
             Laws
             have
             made
             them
             a
             Free-hold
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             If
             Tithes
             are
             temporal
             rights
             ,
             how
             come
             you
             to
             ●…all
             them
             spiritual
             preferments
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             All
             Tithes
             are
             not
             so
             called
             :
             because
             all
             impropriations
             are
             held
             in
             a
             Lay-fee
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             called
             spiritual
             preferments
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             profits
             ,
             but
             the
             persons
             who
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             they
             vulgarly
             called
             spiritual
             preferments
             ,
             because
             enjoyed
             by
             spiritual
             persons
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             let
             me
             ask
             you
             what
             you
             have
             to
             shew
             for
             your
             estate
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             answer
             you
             upon
             condition
             you
             will
             resolve
             me
             a
             like
             question
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Agreed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             a
             good
             Deed.
             Now
             what
             have
             you
             to
             shew
             for
             your
             Glebe
             and
             Tithes
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             a
             good
             Terrier
             ,
             and
             Endowment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Prove
             that
             Terrier
             and
             Endowment
             to
             be
             right
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             So
             I
             will
             ,
             when
             your
             Deed
             is
             made
             good
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             sufficient
             that
             my
             Deed
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             So
             't
             is
             sufficient
             that
             our
             Tithes
             are
             setled
             by
             the
             same
             Laws
             :
             When
             you
             have
             said
             all
             you
             can
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             as
             equitable
             as
             any
             other
             property
             whatsoever
             :
             And
             if
             you
             judge
             us
             unjust
             ,
             in
             taking
             of
             the
             tenth
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             argument
             you
             will
             condemn
             your
             selvcs
             of
             nine
             times
             greater
             injustice
             for
             taking
             of
             the
             remainder
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             will
             amount
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             Tithes
             are
             due
             by
             either
             Divine
             or
             Human
             right
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             If
             we
             enjoy
             them
             by
             a
             Divine
             right
             (
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             Maintenance
             in
             the
             general
             )
             you
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             in
             with-holding
             them
             ;
             If
             by
             Human
             right
             ,
             you
             will
             involve
             your
             property
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             ours
             ,
             because
             none
             of
             the
             Laity
             can
             shew
             any
             other
             right
             to
             their
             temporal
             properties
             ,
             than
             Human
             Laws
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             have
             both
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             right
             to
             our
             Tithes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             a
             setled
             Maintenance
             ,
             we
             enjoy
             them
             by
             the
             strongest
             title
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             
             Quakers
             will
             hereby
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             no
             better
             than
             robbers
             of
             God
             in
             with-holding
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Before
             we
             proceed
             any
             further
             in
             this
             controversie
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             material
             point
             to
             be
             discussed
             ,
             which
             will
             bring
             the
             business
             of
             Tithes
             to
             a
             speedy
             issue
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             this
             :
             Do
             you
             suppose
             that
             temporal
             Authorities
             ,
             have
             sufficient
             power
             to
             establish
             temporal
             rights
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             suppose
             you
             will
             think
             it
             a
             needless
             question
             to
             be
             askt
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Quakers
             own
             any
             Temporal
             Authority
             or
             no
             (
             though
             many
             of
             their
             practices
             may
             justifie
             the
             absurdity
             of
             such
             a
             Query
             )
             yet
             I
             shall
             presume
             they
             do
             ;
             for
             Government
             is
             so
             essential
             to
             the
             well-being
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             even
             a
             private
             Family
             ,
             cannot
             subsist
             ,
             unless
             some
             undertake
             the
             conduct
             of
             it
             :
             and
             if
             a
             Kingdom
             have
             no
             Laws
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             one
             may
             do
             what
             is
             right
             in
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             must
             needs
             be
             brought
             to
             desolation
             ,
             through
             the
             abundance
             of
             divisions
             that
             will
             be
             therein
             .
             Yea
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             so
             far
             honoured
             Government
             ,
             that
             he
             submitted
             himself
             not
             only
             to
             the
             private
             authority
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             but
             also
             paid
             homage
             to
             the
             publick
             Government
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             that
             remarkable
             instance
             ,
             in
             giving
             Tribute
             ,
             
             though
             he
             was
             put
             to
             the
             expence
             of
             a
             miracle
             for
             it
             .
             And
             Government
             is
             so
             
             far
             approved
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             expresly
             commanded
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             rule
             over
             us
             ,
             Hebr.
             13.
             
             And
             no
             less
             punishment
             than
             damnation
             is
             threatned
             to
             them
             that
             resist
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             believe
             that
             what
             you
             say
             is
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             'le
             assure
             you
             the
             Quakers
             do
             own
             Authority
             and
             Magistracy
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Now
             I
             shall
             answer
             your
             Question
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             affirmative
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             Temporal
             Authorities
             have
             power
             to
             establish
             Temporal
             Rights
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             that
             our
             Saviour
             never
             so
             medled
             in
             Temporal
             matters
             ,
             as
             to
             determine
             them
             as
             a
             Judge
             .
             When
             two
             Brothers
             came
             to
             him
             
             for
             judgment
             in
             a
             Temporal
             matter
             ,
             he
             absolutely
             refused
             ,
             and
             disclaimed
             all
             such
             power
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Who
               made
               me
               a
               Judge
            
             ?
             &c.
             He
             declared
             his
             Kingdom
             not
             to
             be
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             he
             took
             not
             upon
             him
             the
             judicial
             cognizance
             of
             any
             offence
             whatsoever
             .
             He
             left
             the
             woman
             taken
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             offenders
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             of
             Law.
             His
             design
             was
             not
             to
             diminish
             the
             Authority
             of
             Princes
             ,
             but
             to
             fix
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             the
             true
             principles
             of
             holiness
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             there
             as
             a
             Spiritual
             Prince
             ;
             whilst
             in
             Temporals
             he
             left
             them
             to
             a
             due
             
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             respective
             Countries
             .
             It
             was
             upon
             this
             stumbling
             block
             that
             the
             Jews
             fell
             ,
             supposing
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             a
             Temporal
             Prince
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             What
             do
             you
             infer
             from
             all
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             inference
             I
             draw
             from
             hence
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             Temporal
             affairs
             ,
             an
             Argument
             drawn
             srom
             a
             Temporal
             Authority
             (
             where
             the
             thing
             is
             equitable
             and
             reasonable
             )
             is
             a
             good
             and
             convincing
             Argument
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             having
             disclaimed
             all
             exercise
             of
             Authority
             in
             Temporal
             matters
             ,
             there
             is
             now
             ,
             no
             other
             way
             of
             determining
             them
             than
             by
             recourse
             to
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             so
             far
             confirmed
             these
             Powers
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             commanded
             a
             severe
             obedience
             to
             them
             ;
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1.
             
             
               Fear
               God
               ;
               Honour
               the
               King
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             17.
             and
             a
             great
             number
             more
             of
             the
             like
             importance
             .
             And
             it
             's
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             those
             Powers
             they
             were
             then
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             they
             were
             to
             honour
             ,
             were
             heathenish
             and
             tyrannical
             ;
             which
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             Dominion
             is
             not
             founded
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             demerits
             of
             Princes
             do
             not
             absolve
             Subjects
             from
             their
             duty
             of
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             suppose
             a
             tyrannical
             Power
             should
             give
             you
             that
             which
             is
             anothers
             Right
             and
             Property
             ,
             can
             you
             enjoy
             the
             same
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             the
             same
             from
             a
             Temporal
             Authority
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             mince
             my
             words
             ,
             for
             I
             do
             not
             say
             in
             every
             case
             a
             Temporal
             Authority
             can
             create
             a
             right
             to
             a
             Temporal
             Interest
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             cases
             only
             as
             are
             equitable
             and
             reasonable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Hold
             you
             to
             this
             Principle
             ,
             and
             your
             cause
             is
             lost
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             shrink
             a
             tittle
             from
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Shew
             me
             then
             what
             reasonable
             and
             equitable
             right
             you
             have
             to
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             another
             mans
             Estate
             and
             Property
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             Tithes
             be
             another
             mans
             Estate
             and
             Property
             ,
             the
             case
             will
             be
             clear
             against
             me
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             begging
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             prove
             that
             Tithes
             are
             mine
             ,
             not
             his
             ,
             from
             whom
             I
             receive
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Then
             the
             Question
             will
             be
             here
             ,
             How
             you
             came
             by
             that
             Property
             in
             the
             Tithes
             you
             claim
             as
             your
             own
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             this
             scruple
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             on
             the
             Divine
             right
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             and
             the
             lawfulness
             of
             receiving
             ,
             from
             
             Melchisedec's
             Priesthood
             
             (
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             paid
             )
             which
             is
             an
             unchangeable
             Priesthood
             ,
             but
             shall
             ground
             my
             discourse
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             owned
             by
             all
             ,
             that
             will
             yield
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             ,
             viz.
             that
             Maintenance
             in
             general
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             just
             ,
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Pray
             let
             me
             hear
             where
             the
             Gospel
             has
             appointed
             that
             Maintenance
             you
             speak
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             done
             the
             thing
             sufficiently
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             it
             with
             words
             ,
             so
             emphatical
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             meet
             with
             more
             briskness
             ,
             and
             sharpness
             of
             style
             elsewhere
             .
             See
             1
             
               Cor.
               9.
            
             if
             you
             read
             his
             words
             there
             from
             
               verse
               6
            
             ,
             to
             the
             12th
             .
             you
             may
             find
             St.
             Paul
             quoting
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             pressing
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             it
             ,
             
               verse
               9.
               
               It
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               muzle
               the
               Ox
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               Corn
               ;
               Doth
               God
               take
               care
               for
               Oxen
               ?
               or
               saith
               he
               it
               altogether
               for
               our
               sakes
               ?
            
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             that
             labour
             for
             us
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             be
             not
             by
             that
             Law
             designed
             to
             be
             much
             more
             regarded
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             Maintenance
             from
             us
             ?
             verse
             11.
             
             
               If
               we
               have
               sown
               unto
               you
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               is
               it
               a
               great
               thing
               if
               we
               reap
               your
               carnal
               things
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             have
             a
             temporal
             reward
             for
             our
             
             
             
             
             
             spiritual
             service
             :
             verse
             7.
             
             
               Who
               goeth
               a
               warfare
               at
               his
               own
               charges
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             spends
             his
             own
             Patrimony
             when
             he
             is
             on
             the
             Publick
             service
             ;
             is
             it
             reasonable
             that
             we
             should
             plant
             your
             Spiritual
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             your
             Temporal
             Vineyard
             ?
             Shall
             we
             feed
             the
             Flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             eat
             of
             the
             Milk
             of
             the
             Flock
             ?
             And
             when
             he
             writes
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             he
             reminds
             them
             of
             this
             particular
             :
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
             
               Let
               him
               that
               is
               taught
               in
               the
               Word
            
             
             
               communicate
               to
               him
               that
               teacheth
               in
               all
               good
               things
            
             (
             or
             in
             all
             his
             goods
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             imports
             )
             where
             the
             Apostle
             enjoyns
             us
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             natural
             necessity
             of
             those
             that
             minister
             to
             our
             Spiritual
             necessity
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             according
             to
             God's
             Ordinance
             ,
             
               That
               they
               that
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             9.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             these
             to
             be
             the
             Apostle's
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             Maintenance
             than
             what
             the
             poor
             may
             require
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             voluntary
             contribution
             may
             answer
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             Maintenance
             as
             this
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             and
             we
             allow
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             poor
             have
             a
             right
             to
             such
             a
             provision
             from
             us
             as
             may
             be
             a
             supply
             to
             their
             necessities
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Prov.
             3.
             27.
             where
             it
             's
             called
             their
             
               due
               and
            
             
             right
             :
             and
             Alms-giving
             is
             *
             elsewhere
             called
             Righteousness
             .
             Now
             suppose
             some
             charitably
             disposed
             persons
             ,
             should
             give
             certain
             Lands
             and
             Tenements
             to
             every
             Parish
             ,
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             is
             confirm'd
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             because
             we
             do
             not
             meet
             with
             any
             Command
             in
             Scripture
             to
             set
             apart
             such
             Lands
             ,
             or
             that
             any
             did
             actually
             entail
             them
             to
             such
             uses
             ;
             have
             therefore
             the
             Poor
             no
             right
             to
             those
             Lands
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Tenants
             under
             no
             Obligation
             to
             pay
             their
             respective
             rents
             ?
             That
             our
             case
             is
             the
             same
             will
             be
             evident
             to
             every
             understanding
             man
             ;
             So
             that
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             you
             endeavour
             to
             destroy
             Tithes
             ,
             you
             will
             destroy
             also
             all
             the
             Hospitals
             in
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             start
             from
             your
             Question
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             concerning
             Maintenance
             ,
             but
             Tithes
             :
             You
             say
             that
             they
             that
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ought
             to
             live
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             takes
             care
             for
             the
             livelyhood
             of
             those
             that
             are
             the
             Preachers
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             where
             doth
             it
             appoint
             Tithes
             for
             that
             livelyhood
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             will
             grant
             that
             Maintenance
             in
             general
             is
             due
             by
             the
             tenor
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             will
             sufficiently
             justifie
             Tithes
             from
             all
             the
             idle
             cavils
             which
             are
             brought
             against
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             How
             so
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             hear
             ,
             commands
             a
             Maintenance
             be
             provided
             for
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Nursing
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             have
             set
             out
             Tithes
             for
             that
             Maintenance
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Tithes
             were
             not
             due
             by
             a
             Divine
             Appointment
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             due
             ,
             by
             a
             voluntary
             dedication
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             How
             does
             any
             such
             voluntary
             dedication
             appear
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             need
             not
             scruple
             this
             point
             ,
             would
             you
             but
             give
             your self
             the
             pains
             of
             consulting
             Antiquaries
             ,
             or
             Church
             Histories
             ,
             especially
             that
             famous
             Charter
             of
             King
             Ethelwolf
             ,
             set
             down
             at
             large
             by
             Ingulf
             ;
             where
             you
             will
             find
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             to
             the
             full
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             ,
             whose
             prejudices
             do
             not
             obstruct
             the
             free
             use
             of
             their
             Reason
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             what
             you
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             inquisition
             into
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             suppose
             they
             were
             given
             in
             a
             blind
             and
             superstitious
             zeal
             ,
             which
             makes
             all
             void
             to
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             another
             mistake
             ;
             For
             Tithes
             being
             given
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             no
             blemish
             in
             the
             dedication
             of
             them
             can
             alter
             their
             Property
             .
             To
             make
             my
             assertion
             good
             ,
             a
             parallel
             case
             in
             Scripture
             shall
             be
             produced
             .
             
             That
             which
             comes
             most
             near
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             men
             who
             offered
             Incense
             :
             Yet
             there
             was
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             them
             :
             The
             Two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             offered
             in
             a
             stubborn
             ,
             rebellious
             manner
             ,
             and
             these
             in
             an
             ignorant
             zeal
             (
             as
             some
             suppose
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             grant
             ;
             )
             But
             that
             which
             will
             give
             us
             most
             light
             into
             our
             present
             case
             ,
             are
             the
             Censers
             which
             were
             so
             offer'd
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             damnable
             sin
             committed
             in
             the
             consecration
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             were
             offer'd
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             alienated
             to
             common
             uses
             .
             Numb
             .
             16.
             37.
             
             
               Speak
               unto
            
             Eleazar
             
               the
               son
               of
            
             Aaron
             
               the
               Priest
               ,
               that
               he
               take
               up
               the
               Censers
               out
               of
               the
               burning
               ,
               &c.
               for
               they
               are
               hallowed
               .
            
             From
             hence
             you
             may
             learn
             how
             dangerous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             meddle
             with
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             given
             to
             God.
             For
             you
             see
             the
             reason
             given
             why
             the
             Censers
             were
             not
             alienable
             ,
             was
             because
             they
             were
             hallowed
             by
             being
             offered
             before
             the
             Lord.
             Therefore
             saith
             a
             Learned
             Rabbi
             ,
             they
             were
             unlawful
             for
             a
             common
             
             use
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             made
             them
             Vessels
             of
             Ministry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             often
             heard
             that
             Tithes
             were
             given
             at
             the
             first
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             endured
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             that
             hath
             renounced
             all
             communion
             with
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             I
             know
             is
             one
             of
             the
             popular
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Quakers
             to
             cast
             a
             mist
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             their
             ignorant
             Followers
             ;
             but
             suppose
             it
             had
             been
             so
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             less
             hallowed
             than
             the
             Two
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             Censers
             were
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             the
             alienation
             of
             them
             no
             less
             impious
             ;
             yet
             I
             deny
             your
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Tithes
             had
             their
             institution
             from
             Popery
             ;
             And
             I
             have
             good
             grounds
             for
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             Tithes
             were
             setled
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             Popery
             had
             made
             her
             encroachments
             in
             it
             .
             For
             Popery
             is
             not
             of
             that
             antiquity
             (
             as
             some
             do
             vainly
             and
             falsly
             boast
             ;
             )
             Though
             they
             shew
             their
             old
             
             shooes
             and
             mouldy
             bread
             ,
             yet
             upon
             a
             strict
             enquiry
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             but
             so
             many
             Gibeonitish
             Cheats
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             tenents
             and
             corruptions
             are
             not
             of
             that
             antiquity
             as
             is
             pretended
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             a
             distinct
             answer
             to
             your
             Question
             ,
             give
             me
             first
             your
             notion
             of
             Popery
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             call
             all
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             Popery
             ,
             as
             are
             held
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             a
             wrong
             notion
             of
             Popery
             ,
             will
             be
             very
             evident
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Lord
             is
             believed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             confess
             all
             this
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Then
             I
             pray
             do
             you
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             Popery
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             cannot
             give
             you
             a
             more
             brief
             and
             true
             account
             of
             Popery
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             such
             Doctrines
             and
             Superstitious
             practises
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             corruption
             of
             time
             ,
             have
             prevailed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             ,
             ancient
             ,
             Catholick
             and
             Apostolick
             Church
             .
             Where
             we
             agree
             in
             any
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             call
             us
             Papists
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             to
             call
             them
             Protestants
             .
             The
             Socinians
             maintain
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             the
             same
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             be
             branded
             with
             Socinianism
             ?
             By
             which
             instance
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Quakers
             folly
             in
             their
             charging
             Tithes
             with
             Popery
             .
             But
             to
             make
             it
             more
             clear
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             that
             
               Cranmer
               ,
               Hooper
               ,
               Ridley
               ,
               Latimer
               ,
               Tayler
               ,
            
             
             and
             Bradford
             were
             inclinable
             to
             Popery
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             suspect
             them
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             for
             they
             sealed
             their
             detestation
             of
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             were
             eminent
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             in
             the
             bloody
             dayes
             of
             Queen
             Mary
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Then
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             have
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             since
             these
             in
             their
             time
             were
             receivers
             of
             them
             :
             As
             also
             of
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             since
             some
             of
             those
             good
             men
             did
             assist
             in
             the
             compiling
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Hereafter
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             Tithes
             shall
             never
             be
             reputed
             Popish
             by
             me
             :
             yet
             methinks
             you
             have
             not
             proved
             yet
             the
             Divine
             institution
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             sufficient
             that
             I
             have
             proved
             Maintenance
             in
             general
             a
             Divine
             institution
             ,
             and
             that
             Tithes
             have
             been
             set
             out
             for
             that
             Maintenance
             ;
             but
             that
             you
             may
             be
             eased
             in
             this
             scruple
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             a
             story
             :
             There
             happen'd
             to
             be
             a
             publick
             disputation
             in
             Germany
             ,
             before
             the
             Elector
             of
             Saxony
             concerning
             Tithes
             :
             one
             side
             vigorously
             maintaining
             that
             they
             were
             due
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             arguing
             that
             Tithes
             were
             paid
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             that
             Tithes
             were
             still
             in
             force
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             further
             arguing
             ,
             that
             no
             Law
             is
             abolished
             whilst
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             
             continues
             still
             in
             force
             ,
             now
             there
             is
             as
             much
             reason
             for
             Tithes
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             they
             argued
             from
             that
             Analogy
             which
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             between
             the
             Levites
             Maintenance
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             Maintenance
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               even
               so
               hath
            
             
             
               the
               Lord
               ordained
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             other
             side
             as
             briskly
             maintaining
             that
             Tithes
             were
             due
             only
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land.
             When
             they
             had
             all
             spent
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             the
             Elector
             himself
             gave
             the
             determination
             thus
             ,
             One
             party
             I
             perceive
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             for
             the
             Divine
             ,
             another
             for
             the
             Human
             right
             of
             Tithes
             ;
             yet
             both
             sides
             agree
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             a
             right
             ,
             therefore
             according
             to
             my
             duty
             ,
             to
             maintain
             right
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             justifie
             and
             uphold
             Tithes
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             out-cry
             against
             Tithes
             ,
             do
             the
             Quakers
             think
             the
             paying
             and
             receiving
             of
             them
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             all
             this
             stir
             could
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             it
             not
             a
             sin
             to
             demand
             and
             receive
             Tithes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             sin
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             The
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Now
             shew
             me
             a
             Law
             against
             Tithes
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             the
             transgression
             of
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             shew
             the
             Text
             ;
             if
             of
             an
             Human
             Law
             ,
             shew
             the
             Statute
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Opponents
             part
             to
             prove
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             faulty
             ,
             you
             must
             shew
             wherein
             ,
             and
             the
             Accuser
             must
             make
             good
             his
             Charge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             very
             faulty
             in
             intimating
             that
             the
             Quakers
             can
             produce
             no
             Texts
             against
             Tithes
             ,
             for
             you
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             they
             have
             produced
             several
             ;
             as
             that
             in
             Jeremiah
             5.
             31.
             
             
               The
               Prophets
               prophesie
               falsly
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               bear
               rule
               by
               their
               Means
               .
               Isaiah
            
             65.
             11.
             
             
               Every
               one
               for
               his
               gain
               front
               his
               quarter
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             have
             seen
             these
             in
             many
             of
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             by
             some
             Quakers
             they
             have
             been
             urged
             to
             my self
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             reflect
             hereupon
             ,
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             concluding
             that
             they
             discover
             not
             only
             a
             sottish
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             downright
             dishonesty
             herein
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Make
             good
             your
             charge
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Can
             there
             be
             more
             sottish
             ignorance
             ,
             than
             to
             apply
             
             Jeremiah's
             words
             either
             against
             Tithes
             ,
             or
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             the
             Ministry
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             and
             that
             I
             may
             manifest
             their
             folly
             ,
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             a
             story
             parallel
             to
             this
             case
             ;
             Two
             men
             disputing
             when
             Guns
             had
             
             their
             first
             invention
             ;
             One
             said
             that
             a
             certain
             Monk
             (
             as
             he
             was
             making
             
             some
             Chymical
             Experiment
             )
             accidentally
             found
             out
             Powder
             ,
             &c.
             and
             consequently
             Guns
             must
             come
             after
             :
             The
             other
             dated
             their
             original
             to
             be
             of
             as
             long
             a
             standing
             as
             
             David's
             dayes
             ,
             because
             he
             saith
             in
             one
             
               Psalm
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               thine
               Ordinances
               :
            
             which
             was
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             have
             kept
             ,
             had
             there
             not
             been
             Guns
             then
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Why
             do
             you
             bring
             in
             here
             this
             idle
             story
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             To
             convince
             you
             that
             the
             Quakers
             use
             the
             Prophets
             words
             as
             idly
             ,
             and
             as
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             For
             it
             is
             as
             proper
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Ordinances
             signifie
             Guns
             in
             the
             Text
             quoted
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             that
             Means
             in
             the
             Prophet's
             sense
             signifie
             Tithes
             ,
             Maintenance
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Estate
             .
             
               The
               Priests
               bear
               rule
               by
               their
               Means
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             or
             procurements
             of
             those
             false
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             .
             And
             Solomon
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               by
               means
               of
               an
               whorish
               woman
               a
               man
               is
               brought
               to
               beggery
            
             ;
             not
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             Estate
             ,
             but
             by
             her
             means
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             reason
             of
             her
             inticements
             ,
             it
             so
             comes
             to
             pass
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             this
             is
             an
             oversight
             ,
             but
             wherein
             doth
             their
             dishonesty
             appear
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             That
             will
             be
             as
             apparent
             as
             their
             ignorance
             ;
             They
             say
             Tithes
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             8.
             
             
               Will
               a
               man
               rob
               God
               ?
               yet
               ye
               have
               robbed
               me
               :
               but
               ye
               say
               ,
               wherein
               have
               we
               robbed
               thee
               ?
               in
               Tithes
               and
               Offerings
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             are
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             Malachi
             lived
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             
             Burrough's
             will
             yield
             that
             Tithes
             then
             were
             
               of
               Gods
               commandment
               ,
               of
               heavenly
               ordination
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             What
             then
             signifies
             the
             Text
             in
             Malachi
             ,
             for
             Tithes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Quakers
             discover
             their
             dishonesty
             ,
             in
             acknowledging
             Tithes
             of
             an
             
               heavenly
               ordination
            
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             yet
             condemn
             them
             by
             producing
             Texts
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             who
             lived
             under
             the
             same
             dispensation
             ,
             which
             they
             knew
             did
             both
             allow
             and
             command
             Tithes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             I
             am
             not
             furnisht
             with
             a
             Reply
             to
             this
             ;
             how
             well
             soever
             others
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             Tithes
             and
             other
             Church
             Revenues
             have
             been
             setled
             by
             those
             that
             were
             actually
             seized
             of
             them
             in
             Law
             ;
             now
             if
             the
             Quakers
             can
             prove
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             right
             reason
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             not
             lawful
             for
             every
             one
             to
             do
             what
             he
             will
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             
             not
             settle
             Tithes
             ,
             Lands
             ,
             or
             Moneys
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             something
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             beat
             the
             Air
             with
             empty
             words
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             )
             a
             company
             of
             Cheats
             and
             Impostors
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             All
             this
             while
             you
             do
             not
             consider
             that
             Tithes
             are
             a
             great
             oppression
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             concern'd
             in
             the
             payment
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             So
             all
             Tenants
             may
             as
             reasonably
             say
             ;
             that
             the
             payment
             of
             Rent
             to
             their
             respective
             Landlords
             ,
             is
             a
             National
             burthen
             and
             oppression
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             the
             same
             reason
             ;
             for
             every
             Landlord
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             he
             (
             or
             some
             for
             him
             )
             purchased
             their
             respective
             Tenements
             upon
             a
             valuable
             consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             main
             question
             is
             behind
             ,
             Whether
             they
             purchased
             the
             Tithes
             with
             those
             Tenements
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             where
             is
             your
             grievance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             suppose
             then
             that
             Tithes
             are
             no
             grievance
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             None
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             Landlord
             nor
             Tenant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Prove
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             that
             every
             Purchaser
             buys
             his
             Land
             according
             to
             the
             Rent
             it
             gives
             ,
             and
             every
             Tenant
             payes
             Rent
             according
             to
             the
             conveniencies
             he
             enjoys
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Tenant
             stand
             charged
             with
             Tithes
             ,
             Taxes
             ,
             chief
             Rents
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             these
             are
             computed
             to
             every
             Occupant
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             he
             models
             his
             Rent
             :
             and
             though
             he
             pays
             these
             dues
             and
             duties
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             yet
             are
             they
             no
             inconvenience
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             pays
             less
             Rent
             in
             consideration
             thereof
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             any
             inconvenience
             to
             the
             Landlord
             ,
             because
             his
             purchase
             was
             according
             to
             that
             Rent
             ,
             and
             the
             Land
             he
             bought
             ,
             he
             knew
             (
             or
             might
             have
             known
             )
             was
             lyable
             to
             these
             charges
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Here
             must
             needs
             be
             some
             mistake
             ,
             for
             were
             I
             to
             sell
             my
             Estate
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             have
             so
             much
             for
             it
             by
             a
             considerable
             sum
             ,
             because
             it
             stands
             charged
             with
             the
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             no
             grievance
             ,
             judge
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             But
             pray
             satisfie
             me
             whether
             you
             gave
             not
             as
             considerable
             a
             sum
             less
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             when
             you
             bought
             it
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             will
             you
             sell
             what
             you
             never
             bought
             ?
             Where
             then
             is
             that
             intolerable
             grievance
             ,
             which
             I
             perceive
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             Fanaticks
             ,
             and
             ill
             affected
             people
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             pray
             you
             resolve
             me
             thus
             much
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Tithes
             ,
             Glebes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             confess
             the
             Apostles
             had
             not
             the
             Tithes
             in
             their
             dayes
             ,
             and
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             bring
             this
             for
             an
             Argument
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             have
             them
             if
             they
             would
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             not
             only
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             but
             the
             Levites
             themselves
             were
             in
             possession
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             they
             kept
             during
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Nation
             and
             Temple
             .
             Besides
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Tithes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             fixed
             Maintenance
             ,
             was
             utterly
             inconsistent
             with
             their
             unfixed
             state
             of
             Life
             ;
             being
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             they
             became
             an
             improper
             Maintenance
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             needed
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             had
             their
             Gifts
             ,
             so
             their
             Maintenance
             by
             a
             miraculous
             Providence
             .
             
               Luke
               22.
               35.
               
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               sent
               you
               without
               Purse
               ,
               and
               Scrip
               ,
               and
               shooes
               ,
               lacked
               ye
               any
               thing
               ?
               and
               they
               said
               ,
               Nothing
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             Ought
             not
             you
             then
             to
             be
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             you
             conciude
             that
             we
             must
             be
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             then
             must
             you
             of
             the
             Laity
             ,
             now
             do
             as
             the
             Laity
             did
             then
             ,
             who
             
               sold
               their
               possessions
               ,
               and
               laid
               them
               down
               at
               the
               Apostles
               feet
               ,
               Acts
            
             4.
             
             And
             I
             can
             argue
             the
             one
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             reason
             you
             can
             the
             other
             .
             But
             I
             have
             one
             Query
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             desire
             your
             answer
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Quakers
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             pay
             the
             King
             his
             Revenues
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             the
             Quakers
             willingly
             pay
             the
             King
             all
             his
             dues
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             for
             Consciencesake
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             pay
             us
             our
             Tithes
             ,
             1.
             because
             the
             King
             commands
             it
             ;
             2.
             because
             he
             hath
             so
             considerable
             a
             Revenue
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             First-fruits
             and
             Tenths
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             fairest
             Flowers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Crown
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             we
             pay
             the
             King
             his
             dues
             out
             of
             our
             Tithes
             ,
             if
             we
             receive
             them
             not
             ?
             So
             that
             in
             becoming
             enemies
             to
             the
             Clergies
             right
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             are
             indeed
             enemies
             to
             the
             King
             's
             rights
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Government
             is
             upheld
             and
             supported
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             do
             you
             not
             think
             it
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             poorest
             person
             should
             be
             as
             lyable
             as
             the
             richest
             to
             the
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             no
             more
             injustice
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             poor
             man
             to
             pay
             Rent
             to
             his
             Landlord
             ;
             and
             the
             charge
             might
             as
             well
             ,
             nay
             much
             more
             ,
             reach
             the
             Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             the
             Clergy
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             well
             known
             that
             the
             most
             poor
             and
             needy
             are
             no
             sufferers
             by
             the
             payment
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             but
             rather
             gainers
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             they
             find
             that
             relief
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             are
             not
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             receive
             Tithes
             ,
             Hirelings
             ;
             and
             do
             they
             not
             sell
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             merchandize
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             their
             people
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             Do
             you
             call
             the
             receiving
             of
             their
             rights
             ,
             a
             selling
             of
             their
             peoples
             souls
             ?
             what
             a
             wretched
             uncharitableness
             is
             this
             ;
             You
             know
             the
             King
             has
             twelve
             Judges
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             moderate
             and
             determine
             betwixt
             party
             and
             party
             ,
             and
             these
             have
             an
             honourable
             allowance
             from
             the
             Exchequor
             ,
             will
             you
             therefore
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Hirelings
             ,
             and
             sell
             Justice
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             ours
             the
             same
             case
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Labourer
               is
               worthy
               of
               his
               hire
               ?
            
             Is
             it
             not
             then
             very
             improper
             
             to
             upbraid
             Ministers
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Hirelings
             ,
             when
             their
             Salary
             is
             called
             hire
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             perceive
             you
             do
             think
             that
             the
             Quakers
             do
             most
             injuriously
             stile
             you
             Hirelings
             ;
             yet
             the
             Covetousness
             of
             the
             Clergy
             hath
             given
             us
             occasion
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             bereave
             you
             of
             your
             preferments
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             soon
             abandon
             your
             Profession
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             I
             hope
             many
             of
             us
             can
             appeal
             to
             the
             Searcher
             of
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             embraced
             the
             Ministry
             upon
             better
             grounds
             than
             Temporal
             Interests
             .
             And
             do
             not
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             other
             enemies
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             rashly
             usurp
             God's
             Prerogative
             ,
             in
             judging
             of
             mens
             secret
             affections
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             charging
             them
             with
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             none
             but
             God
             himself
             can
             have
             inspection
             into
             ?
             And
             thô
             the
             Secular
             care
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             Families
             ,
             have
             been
             excessive
             ;
             yet
             what
             doth
             this
             prove
             against
             the
             Ministry
             it self
             ,
             or
             against
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             principally
             intending
             and
             indeavouring
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Souls
             committed
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             do
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             both
             receive
             ,
             and
             imploy
             their
             Tithes
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             none
             but
             necessary
             and
             charitable
             uses
             ?
             I
             pray
             you
             therefore
             ,
             ask
             your
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             Whether
             it
             were
             likely
             to
             be
             Reason
             ,
             or
             rather
             Envy
             ,
             that
             drew
             up
             this
             Charge
             against
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             I
             had
             almost
             forgot
             to
             demand
             
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             what
             reason
             the
             Quakers
             should
             pay
             their
             tithes
             ,
             when
             by
             their
             separation
             they
             have
             no
             benefit
             of
             your
             Ministry
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             The
             Minister
             is
             not
             to
             blame
             for
             their
             separation
             ,
             or
             lack
             of
             that
             benefit
             ,
             but
             desires
             they
             would
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             attending
             his
             Office.
             Shall
             then
             their
             publick
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             give
             them
             a
             priviledge
             to
             invade
             another
             mans
             right
             and
             property
             ?
             and
             because
             they
             neglect
             their
             duty
             ,
             shall
             therefore
             our
             Free-hold
             suffer
             ?
             If
             our
             preferments
             were
             precarious
             ,
             or
             did
             we
             wholly
             depend
             on
             the
             good
             will
             of
             our
             people
             for
             what
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             your
             Argument
             then
             would
             have
             a
             better
             face
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             our
             tithes
             they
             are
             ancient
             setled
             maintenances
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             look
             upon
             our selves
             to
             be
             no
             more
             obliged
             to
             the
             people
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             a
             Land-lord
             is
             to
             his
             Tenant
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             his
             Rent
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             to
             you
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             must
             confess
             my self
             to
             have
             lived
             under
             a
             mistake
             in
             these
             things
             :
             But
             I
             have
             another
             thing
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             which
             has
             a
             long
             time
             been
             a
             great
             offence
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             to
             see
             Clergy-men
             go
             to
             Law
             for
             their
             Dues
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             sums
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             dishonour
             of
             their
             Function
             ,
             and
             Reproach
             of
             Religion
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             their
             dues
             they
             sue
             for
             ,
             then
             the
             recovering
             of
             them
             by
             Course
             of
             Law
             ,
             (
             when
             fair
             means
             have
             proved
             fruitless
             )
             will
             have
             no
             injustice
             in
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             indeed
             you
             misplace
             the
             Crime
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             brings
             the
             Action
             ,
             but
             in
             those
             who
             have
             given
             just
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             The
             High-way-thief
             may
             as
             well
             implead
             the
             Justice
             of
             an
             Hue
             and
             Cry
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Quakers
             such
             a
             lawful
             Prosecution
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             say
             ,
             The
             Action
             is
             sometimes
             for
             an
             inconsiderable
             sum
             ,
             The
             less
             the
             sum
             is
             ,
             the
             less
             excuse
             men
             have
             for
             the
             Non-payment
             of
             it
             .
             If
             a
             Noble
             man
             (
             be
             his
             Patrimony
             never
             so
             large
             )
             sue
             for
             the
             smallest
             Chief-rent
             belonging
             to
             his
             estate
             ,
             it
             's
             thought
             neither
             injustice
             nor
             uncharitableness
             in
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             because
             thereby
             he
             does
             but
             secure
             his
             Inheritance
             .
             Now
             a
             Clergy-man
             in
             suing
             ,
             though
             for
             his
             smallest
             dues
             ,
             hath
             not
             only
             as
             good
             a
             right
             ,
             but
             a
             more
             noble
             end
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             much
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             Gods
             Title
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             his
             service
             to
             all
             generations
             ;
             And
             therefore
             the
             Incumbent
             upon
             each
             Benefice
             is
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             entirely
             to
             preserve
             God's
             and
             the
             Churches
             Right
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Successors
             to
             all
             Posterity
             .
             This
             therefore
             appearing
             thus
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             ,
             is
             by
             your
             injuriously
             accused
             for
             Covctousness
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             or
             Uncharitableness
             ,
             (
             it
             being
             the
             greater
             uncharitableness
             in
             you
             to
             judge
             so
             )
             for
             as
             for
             those
             in
             his
             Parish
             who
             are
             truly
             needy
             and
             in
             distress
             ,
             he
             may
             not
             withstanding
             this
             ,
             relieve
             them
             according
             to
             his
             ability
             ,
             in
             such
             ways
             and
             seasons
             ,
             as
             his
             discretion
             shall
             see
             most
             expedient
             ,
             without
             yielding
             up
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Churches
             dues
             to
             those
             who
             do
             wilfully
             either
             deny
             ,
             or
             neglect
             to
             pay
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             main
             question
             is
             behind
             ,
             Whether
             there
             be
             any
             occasion
             at
             all
             which
             may
             justifie
             going
             to
             Law
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             suppose
             that
             a
             Nation
             can
             subsist
             without
             Government
             ,
             neither
             can
             you
             suppose
             a
             Government
             without
             Laws
             :
             And
             of
             what
             signification
             
             are
             Laws
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             denied
             the
             use
             and
             benefit
             of
             them
             ?
             Laws
             are
             designed
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             distributive
             justice
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             to
             right
             that
             suffer
             wrong
             :
             and
             thereby
             to
             be
             a
             hedge
             and
             fence
             to
             every
             mans
             right
             and
             property
             :
             Therefore
             going
             to
             Law
             (
             upon
             a
             just
             Action
             )
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             making
             an
             honest
             appeal
             to
             the
             Government
             for
             remedy
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             unlawful
             ;
             till
             Government
             it self
             be
             proved
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             should
             approve
             of
             your
             discourse
             as
             very
             reasonable
             ,
             did
             it
             not
             contradict
             the
             Apostle's
             in
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             1.
             
             
               Dare
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               having
               a
               matter
               against
               another
               ,
               go
               to
               Law
               ,
               before
               the
               unjust
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               the
               Saints
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             mistake
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             For
             first
             you
             must
             not
             think
             that
             either
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             contradict
             Right
             Reason
             ,
             or
             prohibit
             whatever
             is
             so
             requisite
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             common
             and
             evident
             necessities
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Other
             Scriptures
             do
             both
             allow
             and
             establish
             secular
             Government
             ,
             and
             enjoyn
             obedience
             to
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             even
             to
             those
             that
             were
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             
               God's
               Ordinance
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             command
             Magistrates
             to
             prosecute
             with
             all
             diligence
             and
             integrity
             all
             Acts
             of
             publick
             justice
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             19.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Fsa
             .
             1.
             17.
             
             And
             this
             implies
             the
             warrantableness
             of
             going
             to
             Law
             ;
             for
             how
             shall
             injur'd
             persons
             be
             righted
             and
             defended
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             bring
             their
             Causes
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             ?
          
           
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             read
             on
             in
             that
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             the
             fault
             he
             reproves
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             is
             not
             all
             going
             to
             Law
             upon
             necessary
             and
             just
             occasions
             ,
             but
             their
             bringing
             their
             private
             quarrels
             and
             disorders
             ,
             
               before
               the
               unjust
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             Unbelievers
             (
             which
             were
             the
             Heathen
             and
             Infidel-Judges
             )
             as
             he
             interprets
             himself
             in
             v.
             6.
             
             
               But
               brother
               goeth
               to
               Law
               with
               brother
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               the
               unbelievers
               .
            
             Which
             would
             have
             been
             to
             the
             scandal
             and
             reproach
             of
             Christianity
             among
             those
             who
             hated
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             improve
             such
             occasions
             to
             bring
             it
             into
             greater
             derision
             .
             And
             he
             exhorts
             them
             v.
             7.
             rather
             to
             take
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wrong
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             defrauded
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             in
             their
             private
             rights
             )
             than
             thus
             to
             go
             to
             Law
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             to
             expose
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             to
             so
             open
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             God
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             But
             fourthly
             ,
             Though
             the
             Apostle
             there
             forbid
             all
             such
             unbrotherly
             contentions
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             before
             Infidel-Judges
             ;
             yet
             he
             there
             (
             if
             you
             mark
             )
             appoints
             them
             a
             Judicature
             ,
             before
             which
             they
             might
             lawfully
             bring
             their
             reasonable
             and
             just
             Complaints
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Christian
             Judicature
             ,
             consisting
             of
             
               Believers
               ,
               v.
            
             1.
             
             And
             expostulates
             with
             them
             sharply
             for
             not
             having
             appointed
             such
             a
             Court
             among
             themselves
             ,
             before
             whom
             wronged
             persons
             might
             bring
             their
             Causes
             pertaining
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             v.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             While
             therefore
             we
             live
             under
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             governing
             us
             by
             Christian
             Laws
             ,
             and
             appointing
             us
             Courts
             consisting
             of
             Christian
             Judges
             ,
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             our selves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             fore-cited
             Scripture
             forbidden
             to
             make
             application
             to
             them
             in
             cases
             just
             and
             necessary
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             given
             you
             diligent
             attention
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             satisfactory
             account
             you
             have
             given
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             my self
             convinced
             by
             you
             of
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             my
             scruple
             ,
             and
             of
             taking
             any
             Scripture
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             makes
             void
             all
             Law
             and
             Government
             :
             But
             when
             I
             come
             in
             a
             Quakers
             Meeting
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             new
             doubts
             will
             arise
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             hear
             them
             speak
             such
             things
             as
             I
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             conclude
             their
             Arguments
             to
             be
             unanswerable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             If
             so
             :
             then
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             observe
             in
             your self
             such
             an
             unstableness
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             is
             common
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ;
             no
             question
             but
             your
             wavering
             mind
             would
             be
             under
             the
             same
             perplexities
             ,
             did
             you
             frequent
             the
             meetings
             of
             other
             Separatists
             .
             A
             
               Jesuite
               ,
               Socinian
               ,
               Pelagian
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             A
             Turk
             or
             Jew
             ,
             might
             bring
             such
             arguments
             ,
             in
             vindication
             of
             their
             respective
             Heresies
             and
             Tenents
             ,
             as
             might
             puzle
             you
             to
             give
             a
             solution
             to
             ;
             would
             you
             therefore
             conclude
             them
             all
             in
             the
             right
             ?
             If
             you
             hear
             the
             Quakers
             bring
             such
             reasons
             in
             vindication
             of
             their
             tenents
             and
             ways
             ,
             as
             your self
             cannot
             answer
             ,
             will
             you
             conclude
             they
             are
             unanswerable
             ?
             And
             because
             you
             know
             not
             a
             way
             to
             China
             and
             Japan
             ,
             will
             you
             therefore
             suppose
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Countries
             ,
             at
             least
             no
             way
             to
             them
             ?
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             instability
             of
             yours
             ,
             should
             teach
             you
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Humility
             ,
             not
             to
             look
             upon
             your self
             as
             a
             person
             fit
             to
             trust
             to
             your
             own
             judgment
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             confident
             in
             your
             own
             opinion
             ,
             nor
             to
             lean
             to
             your
             own
             understanding
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Prudence
             ,
             to
             withdraw
             your self
             wholly
             from
             the
             Meetings
             of
             those
             ,
             by
             whose
             Sophistries
             your
             judgment
             is
             in
             most
             danger
             to
             be
             perverted
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             from
             those
             good
             Principles
             you
             have
             already
             recover'd
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             soundness
             and
             reasonableness
             whereof
             you
             have
             already
             confess'd
             your self
             convinced
             and
             satisfied
             .
             For
             to
             be
             led
             away
             by
             a
             gadding
             humor
             to
             every
             Conventicle
             and
             irregular
             Meeting
             ,
             is
             a
             presumption
             ,
             which
             may
             provoke
             God
             to
             withdraw
             his
             protection
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             you
             up
             to
             a
             spirit
             of
             delusion
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             very
             necessary
             to
             advise
             you
             to
             keep
             out
             of
             harms
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             reach
             of
             so
             taking
             an
             Infection
             .
          
           
             And
             3.
             it
             is
             hence
             fit
             and
             seasonable
             to
             exhort
             you
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             to
             have
             recourse
             unto
             pious
             and
             sober
             men
             ,
             especially
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             by
             their
             education
             and
             calling
             ,
             separated
             to
             Study
             and
             Devotion
             ,
             are
             the
             fitest
             persons
             to
             advise
             you
             and
             resolve
             your
             scruples
             ,
             they
             being
             such
             as
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             experience
             and
             acknowledgment
             ,
             have
             administer'd
             to
             you
             the
             most
             rational
             satisfaction
             .
             You
             are
             ready
             to
             consult
             a
             Physitian
             in
             order
             to
             your
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             Lawyer
             for
             the
             settlement
             of
             your
             estate
             ,
             and
             methinks
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             a
             Divine
             will
             be
             no
             less
             fit
             to
             be
             consulted
             with
             .
             
               The
               Priests
               lips
               should
               keep
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               they
               should
            
             
             
               seek
               the
               Law
               at
               his
               mouth
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Messenger
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
            
             And
             in
             case
             of
             doubts
             our
             Church
             adviseth
             you
             to
             consult
             either
             your
             own
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             discreet
             and
             learned
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             &c.
             
             *
             And
             when
             
             you
             have
             compared
             the
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Quakers
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             our
             Church
             together
             ,
             and
             weigh'd
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             consider'd
             them
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             judge
             our
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             in
             your
             Conscience
             most
             agreeable
             to
             right
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             most
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promoting
             of
             godliness
             ,
             righteousness
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             wherein
             the
             sum
             of
             Religion
             consists
             .
             
             Iu
             which
             things
             you
             will
             find
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             far
             to
             exceed
             the
             new
             upstart
             tenents
             of
             the
             Quakers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             You
             cannot
             call
             their
             Doctrines
             new
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             You
             may
             easily
             perceive
             this
             to
             be
             a
             manifest
             untruth
             :
             For
             you
             know
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             were
             quite
             different
             from
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             They
             did
             not
             contemn
             the
             two
             great
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             with
             due
             veneration
             received
             both
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             make
             appear
             at
             large
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             occasion
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             to
             govern
             and
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             them
             did
             not
             revile
             them
             ,
             as
             do
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             And
             these
             were
             ordained
             to
             their
             Functions
             by
             prayer
             and
             imposition
             of
             hands
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             no
             Women-teachers
             ,
             being
             observant
             of
             Saint
             Paul's
             injunctions
             ,
             who
             said
             in
             plain
             words
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               a
               shame
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             35.
             
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             had
             no
             silent
             Meetings
             ,
             as
             the
             Quakers
             have
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             hear
             again
             of
             any
             more
             such
             pray
             ask
             them
             ,
             how
             reasonable
             it
             is
             for
             them
             to
             call
             
             Preaching
             Ministers
             dumb
             dogs
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             not
             contemptuously
             call
             the
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             the
             †
             Synagogues
             ,
             nor
             houses
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             Steeple-houses
             ;
             but
             resorted
             to
             them
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             perform
             their
             Devotions
             .
             Thus
             did
             our
             Saviour
             Job
             .
             18.
             20.
             
             Luk.
             4.
             16.
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Apostles
             Act.
             2.
             and
             cap.
             13.
             5.
             
             But
             it
             may
             be
             made
             evident
             that
             't
             is
             not
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             but
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             whom
             the
             Quakers
             do
             imitate
             ,
             who
             place
             Religion
             in
             external
             Observances
             ,
             while
             they
             neglect
             the
             weightier
             things
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             Par.
             
          
           
             I
             could
             have
             been
             glad
             we
             had
             time
             to
             have
             debated
             these
             last
             particulars
             more
             fully
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Quakers
             Non-conformity
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Min.
             
          
           
             So
             should
             I
             ;
             And
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             ready
             to
             bestow
             my
             pains
             herein
             ,
             as
             Providence
             shall
             give
             occasion
             and
             assistance
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             must
             refer
             the
             success
             of
             these
             present
             endeav●…urs
             and
             Counsels
             I
             have
             bestowed
             on
             you
             ,
             to
             your
             careful
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             impartial
             consideration
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             only
             is
             able
             to
             lead
             you
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             to
             whose
             grace
             I
             commit
             you
             ,
             and
             heartily
             bid
             you
             Farewell
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A40080-e1370
           
             Some
             Mens
             not
             profiting
             under
             the
             present
             Ministry
             ,
             not
             chargeable
             on
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Seeurus
               labor
               quem
               nullus
               potest
               e
               vacuare
               defectus
               .
            
             Bern.
             conf
             .
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Quakers
             pretensions
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             a
             meer
             delusion
             .
          
           
             a
             At
             Rome
             he
             was
             esteemed
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             bewitched
             the
             People
             there
             ,
             that
             they
             erected
             a
             Statue
             to
             him
             
               Simoni
               Deo
               Sancto
            
             .
             Euseb
             .
             Eccl.
             hist.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             8.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Acts
             8.
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             Virg.
             Aen.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             nomine
             Domini
             incipit
             omne
             malum
             :
             prov
             .
          
           
             e
             Epiph.
             adver
             .
             haetes
             .
             48.
             lib.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Epiphan
             .
             in
             haeres
             .
             67.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               idem
               in
               ●…aer
            
             .
             40.
             l
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Chrysost
               .
               ad
               Olymp
               .
               Ep.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clem.
               Al.
               x.
               Strom.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             Cressy
             (
             an
             Apostate
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             )
             makes
             the
             severities
             of
             the
             Carthusians
             one
             motive
             of
             his
             revolt
             .
          
           
             m
             Socrates
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Divine
             Ordinances
             depends
             not
             upon
             the
             Worthiness
             of
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Malunt
               idessefictum
               quo
               desideriis
               suis
               renuntiare
               coguntur
               .
            
             Lactan.
             in
             s
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               
                 Non
                 incessimus
                 adversarios
                 ,
                 convitiis
                 &
                 contumeliis
                 ,
                 Sicut
                 plerique
                 faciunt
                 ,
                 rationum
                 &
                 Argumentorum
                 infirmitatem
                 .
                 maledictis
                 obtegentes
                 .
              
               Gregor
               .
               Nazianz.
               
            
             
               
                 Prima
                 semper
                 irarum
                 tela
                 sunt
                 maledicta
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 non
                 possumus
                 imbecilles
                 ,
                 optamus
                 irati
                 .
              
               Salvian
               ,
               Gub.
               Dei.
               1.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Non
               ergo
               sacerdotis
               iniquit
               as
               effectum
               impedit
               Sacramenti
               ,
               sicut
               nec
               infirmitas
               medici
               virtutem
               medicinae
               corrumpit
               .
            
             Innocen
             .
          
           
             The
             unclean
             beasts
             were
             in
             the
             Ark
             too
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             kinds
             then
             the
             clean
             .
          
           
             
               (
               You
            
             )
             to
             a
             single
             person
             vindicated
             .
          
           
             *
             Walker's
             Part.
             p.
             460.
             
             Wallis
             Gram.
             lin
             .
             Ang.
             p.
             8.
             !
          
           
             Civil
             Titles
             lawful
             .
          
           
             Bp.
             Sanderson
             .
          
           
             
               Dixit
               hoc
               Jesus
               ,
               non
               ut
               odi●…
               haberemus
               patres
               ,
               sed
               nè
               à
               patribus
               &
               matribus
               ,
               ad
               alterius
               fidei
               imperium
               subducamur
               .
            
             Epiphan
             .
             adv
             .
             Mart.
             1.
             I.
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Signum
               erat
               festinationis
               ,
               ut
            
             2
             Reg.
             14
             ,
             29.
             
               apud
               Orientales
               enim
               istae
               salutationes
               ,
               variis
               flexionibus
               ,
               osculis
               ,
               amplexibus
               ,
               percunctationibus
               et
               bonis
               omnibus
               ,
               peraguntur
               .
            
             Grot
             :
             in
             Luk.
             10.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             They
             outgoe
             the
             Cathari
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             
               Novatians
               .
               Euseb
               .
               hist.
               Eccl.
               1.
               6.
               c.
            
             42.
             who
             were
             excommunicated
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             60
             Bishops
             besides
             Presbyters
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             the
             Pastors
             of
             other
             Provinces
             .
          
           
             The
             quality
             though
             not
             the
             quantity
             ;
             the
             sort
             and
             kind
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             degree
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             
               Tho.
               Fuller
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               
                 Aetate
                 quidem
                 suâ
                 suit
                 justus
                 ,
                 at
                 fortasse
                 non
                 tempore
                 Abrahami
                 ita
                 .
              
               Hieron
               .
               trad
               .
               Hebr.
               
            
             
               Noah
               
                 non
                 erat
                 ut
                 oportuit
                 nisi
                 per
                 gratiam
                 .
              
               Ber.
               R.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Salvian
             de
             gubern
             .
             Dei
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               Operarii
               iniquitatis
               .
               Ut
               jugulent
               homines
               surgunt
               de
               nocte
               latrones
               .
            
             Hor.
             
          
           
             Id
             tantùm
             possumus
             quod
             jure
             possumus
             .
          
           
             
               Quifquis
               se
               incu●…p●…tum
               dixerit
               ,
               aut
               superbus
               est
               ,
               aut
               siul●…us
               .
            
             Cypr.
             de
             oper
             .
             &
             elem
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             17.
             18.
             
             Isa.
             53.
             4.
             
             He
             hath
             born
             our
             griefs
             ,
             and
             carried
             our
             sorrows
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             a
             Fanatical
             Woman
             at
             Geneva
             objected
             against
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             and
             new
             Covenant
             signify
             the
             old
             and
             new
             dispensation
             of
             the
             same
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Non
             est
             divisio
             generis
             in
             species
             ,
             sed
             su●…jecti
             in
             acciden●…ide
             
          
           
             E.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             Est
             jusjura
             ndum
             affirmatio
             religiosa
             ,
             quod
             antem
             affirmate
             ,
             quasi
             Deo
             teste
             ,
             promiseris
             ,
             id
             tenendum
             est
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Nullum
             vinculume
             ad
             astringendam
             fidem
             Majeres
             nostri
             jurejurando
             arctius
             esse
             voluerunt
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Primum
               militiae
               vinculum
               est
               religio
            
             .
             Sen.
             Ep.
             95.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Omnem
               vastat
               stirpemque
               domumqu●…
            
             (
             Carmen
             Pythiae
             in
             Herod
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ‖
             Huc
             ubi
             ventum
             est
             ,
             ne
             plus
             ultrá
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eph.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rationes
             boni
             &
             mali
             sunt
             aeternae
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             i
             Tim.
             i.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Vid.
               Bishop
            
             Sand.
             
               de
               jur
               .
               p.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             evils
             from
             whence
             swearing
             in
             communication
             proceedeth
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             13.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               G.
               W
            
             and
             
               G
               F.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Nullum
               facinus
               absque
               patrocinio
            
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Clem
               Alex.
               strom
            
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             7
             
          
           
             Eruditio
             non
             habet
             inimicum
             praeter
             ignorantem
             .
             Ignoti
             nulla
             cupido
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             107.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jos.
             5
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Omnis
               feret
               omnia
               telius
            
             .
             Virgo
             
          
           
             †
             Semper
             &
             adultimum
             posse
             .
          
           
             a
             Orig.
             in
             Matth.
             tract
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             b
             Euseb.
             Hist.
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             c
             Ang.
             de
             bon
             .
             vid.
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Id●…m
             de
             Doct.
             Christ.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Non
               ego
               tam
               aud●…x
               ut
               affirmem
               quod
               S.
               Scriptura
               silentio
               praeterit
               .
            
             Theod
             Dial.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Benè
             habet
             quod
             its
             quae
             scripta
             sunt
             contentus
             est
             .
             Hil.
             de
             Trin.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Non
               mihi
               quidem
               simpliciter
               fidem
               adhibeas
               ,
               nise
               de
               divin
               .
               Scrip●…orum
               quae
               dicam
               demonstrationem
               accipias
               .
            
             Cyril
             .
             Cat.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             
               In
               unum
               convenimus
               &
               Scripturis
               diu
               ex
               ultraque
               parte
               prolatis
               ,
               temperamentum
               salubri
               moderatione
               libravimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             ad
             Anton.
             Ep.
             52.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Sinon
               est
               Scriptum
               timeat
            
             (
             viz.
             
               Hermogenes
               )
               vae
               illud
               adjicientibus
               vel
               detrahentibus
               destinatum
               .
            
             Tert.
             adv
             .
             Hermog
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Messatiani
               dicuntur
               Enthusiastae
               ,
               qui
               cujusdam
               daemonis
               operationem
               expectant
               ,
               &
               hanc
               Sp.
               Sancti
               praesentiam
               arbi●…rantur
               ,
            
             Hist.
             Tripart
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Ex
             pede
             Herculem
             ,
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Quicquid
             in
             buccam
             venerit
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gen.
             3.
             8.
             
             &
             6.
             6.
             
             Psal.
             11.
             4.
             
             &
             44.
             23.
             
             Isa.
             59.
             1.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
               Deus
               loquitur
               nobis
               lingus
               filiorum
               bominum
               ,
            
             a
             Jewish
             Proverb
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Kings
             17.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Hammond
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               Zonarus
               in
               Can.
               Apost
            
             .
             66.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Corruptio
             optimi
             est
             p●…ssima
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Deus
               in
               Scriptur
               is
               quasi
               amicus
               familiar
               is
               loquitur
               ad
               cor
               doctorum
               &
               in
               doctorum
               .
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             March.
             17
             ;
             27
             ,
          
           
             
               Non
               ejusdem
               naturae
               cujus
               aliorumsunt
               regna
               ,
               coelestis
               scilicet
               ,
               non
               ●…errestris
               ingenii
               .
            
             Grot.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ps.
             112.
             9.
             
             Ps.
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Factum
               valet
               ,
               quod
               fieri
               non
               debuit
               .
            
             Rabbi
             Solomon
             Iarchi
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Advice
             to
             the
             Roman
             Catholicks
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             14.
             
          
           
             Bertholdus
             Swart
             .
             Heyl.
             Cos.
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Exhort
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Psal.
             74.
             where
             you
             will
             find
             them
             called
             (
             in
             the
             old
             Translation
             ,
             v.
             9.
             )
             the
             Houses
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             v.
             8.
             )
             the
             Synagogues
             of
             God
             ;
             being
             dedicated
             to
             his
             Worship
             and
             Service
             .